Skip to main content

Full text of "Missionary labours in British Guiana : with remarks on the manners, customs, and supertitious rites of the aborigines"

See other formats


or  p«ivcr?g 


V^OGICM. 


F 2371  . B5 2 1847 

Bernau,  John  Henry. 
Missionary  labours  in 
British  Guiana 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/missionarylabourOObern 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


IN 


BRITISH  GUIANA. 


LONDON  : 

BLACKBURN  AND  PARDON,  PRINTERS, 
HATTON  GARDEN. 


CHURCH  MISSION  STATION  AT  BARTICA  GHOVK 


MISSIONARY  LABO 

<0^ 0F 


IN 


V 

SEP  25  1918 

A A 


BRITISH  GUIANA 


^QSICAL 


WITH  REMARKS  ON  THE 

MANNERS,  CUSTOMS,  AND  SUPERSTITIOUS  RITES 
OF  THE  ABORIGINES. 


BT  THE 

REV.  J.  H.VBERNAU, 

MISSIONARY  OF  THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 


LONDON : 

JOHN  FARQUHAR  SHAW, 

27,  SOUTHAMPTON  ROW,  RUSSELL  SQUARE. 


1847. 


PREFACE. 


Writer  of  this  little  work  feels  that  some 


apology  is  necessary  for  appearing  before  the 
Public.  He  does  so  reluctantly,  but  not  being  willing 
to  refuse  the  frequent  solicitations  of  those  who 
delight  in  the  spread  of  the  Redeemer’s  kingdom,  and 
who  from  time  to  time  have  been  interested  in  the 
details  of  his  mission,  as  he  has  had  the  opportunity 
of  stating  them  at  public  meetings  in  various  places, 
he  has  drawn  up  a hasty  sketch  of  his  proceedings. 

Having  accomplished  this,  with  many  interrup- 
tions, he  would  crave  the  kind  indulgence  of  the 
Reader,  who  will  hear  in  mind  that  in  consequence 
of  being  a foreigner,  there  may  probably  be  found 
modes  of  expression  which  will  strike  the  critical 
eye.  But  he  is  satisfied  with  the  conviction  that, 
whatever  defects  may  appear  as  regards  language, 
the  whole  comprises  a simple  statement  of  facts  as 
they  occurred  during  his  sojourn  in  America. 


VI 


PREFACE. 


The  part  of  the  work  which  relates  to  the  early 
history  of  the  Colony,  and  its  natural  productions, 
he  has  drawn  from  various  authentic  sources,  con- 
firming the  same  by  what  he  himself  observed,  in 
order  to  interest  the  general  reader,  and  to  bear 
witness  that  there  is  a large  field  in  that  part  of 
the  world  for  scientific  research. 

And  with  regard  to  the  remainder  of  the  work,  the 
Writer  hopes  that  the  interest  which  has  been  excited 
by  the  relation  of  detached  facts  on  the  platform, 
may  be  kept  up  and  even  increased  by  the  perusal 
of  the  whole  in  connexion. 

The  Writer  would  take  this  opportunity  of  offering 
his  grateful  thanks  for  the  kind  assistance  tendered 
to  him  towards  the  purchase  of  a church  clock,  now 
on  its  way  to  its  destination ; as  also  to  the  many 
ladies  who  have  so  kindly  contributed  various  articles 
for  the  benefit  of  the  mission.  May  the  Lord  reward 
abundantly  all  who  take  an  interest  in  the  spread 
of  the  Gospel  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and 
make  them  know  the  happiness  of  the  words  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  when  he  said,  “ It  is  more  blessed  to 
give  than  to  receive.” 


PREFACE. 


Vll 


In  conclusion,  the  Writer  prays  that  the  humble 
testimony  he  wishes  to  bear  to  the  faithfulness  and 
loving-kindness  of  his  Divine  Master,  and  to  the 
all-sufficiency  of  the  grace  of  the  Gospel,  to  make 
men  wise  unto  salvation,  may  be  owned  and  blessed 
of  Almighty  God.  The  Lord  of  the  harvest  send 
forth  more  labourers  into  his  harvest,  and  hasten  the 
time  when,  according  to  his  word,  “ the  knowledge 
of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth,  as 
the  waters  cover  the  sea ! ” 


Chelsea,  June  1,  1847. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

British  Guiana — Boundaries,  first  settlement — Surrender  to 
Great  Britain — Productions,  Climate  .....  1 

CHAPTER  II. 

Geology — Natural  history  .......  6 

CHAPTER  HI. 

Probable  origin  of  the  Indians — Similarity  of  customs  with  those 
of  the  islanders  in  the  Pacific — Distinguishing  characteristics 
from  other  heathen  nations — Principal  tribes  in  British 
Guiana  ..........  24 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Habits  of  these  tribes — Their  ingenuity  in  preserving  game  and 
fish — Their  mode  of  making  bread,  and  preparing  their  dinner — 
Structure  of  huts,  and  powers  of  endurance  . . .38 


X 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

CHAPTER  Y. 

Redeeming  qualities  in  the  Indian’s  character — His  belief  in  a 
supreme  Being  and  the  immortality  of  the  soul — Law  of  revenge 
— Ceremonies  at  funerals  differing — Procedure  in  finding  out  a 
supposed  murderer — No  religious  rites,  marriage — Moral  sense 
deteriorated  by  custom . 48 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Missionary  labours  among  the  Indians  on  the  rivers  Berbice  and 
Corantyn  by  the  Moravians  ......  62 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

Policy  of  the  British  towards  the  Indians — First  commencement 
of  a mission  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society — Plan  pursued 
by  the  first  missionaries — Promising  prospects  of  the  mission — 
Difficulties  and  discouragements  . . . . .74 

CHAPTER  VIH. 

The  writer’s  labours  in  Berbice  among  the  emancipated  negroes — 
Difficulties  and  dangers — Conversations  with  a Jewish  rabbi 
and  an  infidel — Relinquishment  of  the  mission  . . .84 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Commencement  of  missionary  labours  among  the  Indians — Dif- 
ficulties, and  the  method  adopted  for  overcoming  them — 
Marriage  introduced — Schools,  and  the  blessing  attending 
them  . 99 

CHAPTER  X. 

Missionary  labours  of  the  Rev.  T.  Youd,  in  the  interior  of  British 
Guiana — Interference  of  the  Brazilians — Relinquishment  of 
Pinara  and  Urwa — Forming  of  a new  settlement  at  Waraputa — 
Military  expedition  to  Pinara — Death  of  the  Rev.  T.  Youd — 

Rev.  J.  Pollitt — Mr.  Edward  Christian — Languishing  state  of 
that  mission.  . . . . . . . . .114 


CONTENTS. 


XI 


CHAPTER  XI. 

PAGE 

Blessing  attending  Missionary  labours  at  the  Grove — Franzen 
and  his  children — Method  of  training  and  educating  the 
children — Discipline  at  school  and  church  . . . .135 

CHAPTER  Xn. 

Training  of  native  teachers — Mode  of  answering  objections 
relating  to  the  doctrines  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and 
the  holy  Trinity — Extracts  from  the  writer’s  journal — Travels 
in  the  interior,  and  dangers  attending  them — The  Indian’s 
ingenuity  in  catching  turtle — Dangers  from  reptiles — Contri- 
butions to  the  building  of  the  chapel — Difficulty  in  procur- 
ing a livelihood — Purchase  of  communion  plate  and  hell — 
Proposed  plan  of  Government  to  civilise  the  Indians,  and 
probable  results  . . . . . . . . .155 


CHAPTER  Xm. 

Conversion  of  a conjurer — Revolting  instance  of  infanticide— 
Conversion  of  a chief  and  his  people — The  knowledge  of 
medicine  and  surgery  subservient  to  obtain  their  confidence — 
Force  of  Christian  principle  illustrated — Interposition  of 
Divine  Providence — Failure  of  the  writer’s  health — Visit  to 
and  return  from  the  West  India  isles — His  return  to  the 
mission,  and  disappointment  attending  it — Mrs.  Bernau’s 
death — The  writer’s  return  to  England  . . . .186 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Letters  from  Indian  boys  during  their  apprenticeship — Letters 
from  children  at  school — Combined  causes  threatening  the 
total  extinction  of  the  aboriginal  race — Appeal — The  Lord’s 
Prayer  in  the  Arrawak  language  . . . . . .215 


LIST  OF  ENGRAVINGS. 


PAGE 

1.  Church  Missionary  Station  at  Bartica  Grove — Frontispiece. 

2.  Map  of  British  Guiana  . . . . . . .13 

3.  The  Silk  Cotton  Tree  .......  15 

4.  The  Papaw  Tree  ........  20 

5.  The  Victoria  Regia  . . . • . . . . .22 

6.  Warraw  Dance  .........  34 

7.  Mode  of  catching  Fish  by  means  of  the  Hai-arry  Poison  . 39 

8.  Caraheese  Hut,  and  their  mode  of  making  Bread  . . 41 

9.  Piwarry  Feast  of  the  Accaway  Tribe  ....  42 

10.  Hut  of  the  Warraw  Indians  ....  .44 

11.  Indian  Weapons  ......  .46 

12.  The  Conjurer’s  Rattle  .......  55 

13.  Pinara  and  Lake  Amucu  . . . . . . .115 

14.  Waraputa  Mission  . . . . . . . .124 

15.  Encampment  at  Onissaro  on  the  Essequibo  . . .165 

16.  Shooting  the  Falls  on  the  Essequibo  . . . . .171 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS. 


CHAPTER  I. 


BRITISH  GUIANA — BOUNDARIES,  FIRST  SETTLEMENT — SURRENDER 
TO  GREAT  BRITAIN PRODUCTIONS,  CLIMATE. 

J^RITISH  GUIANA,  a colony  situated  on  the  north- 
eastern coast  of  South  America,  and  extending  over 
a surface  of  nearly  100,000  square  miles,  was  ceded  to 
Great  Britain  by  the  Dutch,  a.d.  1803.  It  is  divided 
into  three  counties,  namely,  Demerara,  Essequibo, 
and  Berbice.  It  is  bounded  on  the  south-east  by 
the  river  Corantyn.  Its  precise  boundaries  in  the 
direction  of  the  Brazils  on  the  one  hand,  and  the 
Spanish  possessions  on  the  other,  have  never  been 
defined.  Although  a commission  was  sent  by  the 
Dutch  in  the  last  century  to  accomplish  this  object, 
it  would  appear  that  nothing  definite  was  settled. 
As  early  as  1580,  settlements  were  formed  by  the 
Dutch  along  the  banks  of  the  Pomeroon  and  other 
rivers,  but  were  as  speedily  destroyed  by  the  Spaniards. 
In  the  year  1602  they  succeeded  at  last  in  obtaining 
a footing  in  the  Essequibo.  The  dense  forests  were 


B 


2 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


soon  cleared  away  by  slaves  imported  from  Africa, 
and  one  plantation  after  another  was  seen  waving  with 
the  sugar-cane,  or  covered  with  the  cotton  or  coffee 
tree.  To  protect  themselves  and  their  shipping 
against  the  inroads  of  the  Spaniards,  and  the  ill-will 
of  the  aborigines,  a fort  was  constructed  at  the  con- 
fluence of  the  Mazaroony  and  Caiyuni  rivers.  Under 
its  protection  the  small  town  at  Cartabo  point  seems 
to  have  remained  secure,  whilst  the  freighted  ships 
were  escorted  to  sea  by  their  men-of-war.  When  the 
colony  began  to  extend  itself,  the  seat  of  government 
was  removed  lower  down  the  river,  to  an  island 
called  “Fort  Island.”  Here  a strong  fortification  was 
erected,  which  effectually  commanded  the  two  chief 
channels  of  the  Essequibo.  In  1763,  an  insurrec- 
tion took  place  among  the  slaves,  which  proved  fatal 
to  many  Europeans,  and  in  a great  degree  detrimental 
to  the  further  developement  of  this  promising  colony, 
and  which  extended  itself  as  far  as  Surinam,  where 
settlements  had  previously  been  formed.  After  chang- 
ing owners  several  times  during  the  wars  between 
England,  France,  and  Holland,  the  present  portion  of 
British  Guiana  was  surrendered  to  us  in  the  year 
above-mentioned.  Since  the  colony  has  been  in  the 
possession  of  the  British,  the  seat  of  government  has 
been  removed  to  “ Starbroek.”  Its  name  has  been 
changed  into  that  of  “Georgetown,”  in  honour  of  the 
late  king  George.  It  is  situated  on  the  banks  of  the 
Demerara  river,  which  is  much  better  adapted  to  the 
purposes  of  commerce  than  the  Essequibo,  on  account 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


3 


of  its  vicinity  to  the  ocean,  and  its  deeper  and  less 
impeded  channel. 

British  Guiana,  like  other  parts  of  this  continent,  is 
intersected  by  large  rivers  and  numerous  tributaries;  the 
mouths  of  these  rivers,  called  creeks,  are  navigable  for 
ships  of  several  hundred  tons  burden,  for  upwards  of 
eighty  miles  from  the  coast.  The  country  lying  between 
the  respective  rivers  is  but  little  known,  and  only 
traversed  by  the  wary  Indian  in  the  pursuit  of  game. 
Were  the  face  of  the  country  cleared  of  the  vast  and 
almost  impenetrable  forests,  its  beauties  would  vie 
with  any  other  within  the  tropics,  from  the  cheering 
variety  of  hill  and  dale.  In  its  present  state  every 
pleasing  prospect  is  intercepted  by  the  forests. 

These  forests  abound  in  valuable  timbers  of  various 
kinds;  and  a wide  field  is  open  to  the  botanist  for 
exploring  the  world  of  plants  and  shrubs,  among 
which  many  are  aromatic,  and  many  more  have 
medicinal  properties. 

The  soil  on  the  coast,  and  for  upwards  of  thirty 
miles  inland,  is  alluvial,  which,  with  few  exceptions,  is 
very  rich  and  productive.  The  interspersed  sand- 
reefs  are  admirably  adapted  to  the  growth  of  all  kinds 
of  provisions.  Could  British  Guiana  command  suf- 
ficient labour  to  develope  its  vast  resources,  we  might, 
it  is  said,  part  with  all  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies 
without  regret  or  loss. 

At  present,  only  the  coast  and  some  of  the  islands 
in  the  mouth  of  the  Essequibo  are  under  cultivation. 
The  chief  staple  commodity  is  sugar,  which  is  grown 

B 2 


4 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


by  the  now  emancipated  negroes;  but  not  at  all  in 
proportion  to  what  might  be  done,  could  the  planters 
command  a sufficient  supply  of  labour.  The  interior 
is  unoccupied  except  by  a few  woodcutters,  and  only 
frequented  by  the  red  Indians. 

British  Guiana  is  not  within  the  range  of  hurricanes, 
although  the  wind  at  times  is  high,  and  now  and  then 
a shock  of  an  earthquake  is  felt.  The  thermometer 
ranges  in  the  dry  season  from  80°  to  90°  Fahrenheit, 
in  the  shade.  In  the  rainy  season  the  writer  has 
never  observed  it  lower  than  72°,  The  change  of 
seasons  is  pretty  regular.  There  are  two  rainy  and 
two  dry  seasons.  During  the  long  dry  season,  which 
commences  with  September,  and  lasts  till  the  middle 
of  December,  an  easterly  sea-breeze  prevails  almost 
without  interruption,  by  which  the  heat  is  moderated, 
and  the  climate  rendered  healthy  and  delightful. 
During  the  rainy  season  the  land-winds  predominate, 
but  not  to  the  exclusion  of  the  sea-breeze  at  times ; 
nor  does  the  rain  fall  then  so  incessantly  as  it  does  in 
Africa,  and  the  East  Indies. 

The  climate  is  not  so  unhealthy  as  has  been 
represented  in  various  pamphlets  which  have  been 
published  on  the  subject  of  British  Guiana,  since 
instances  of  old  age  are  frequently  met  with  among 
both  Europeans  and  others.  The  great  mortality  at 
times  may  be  accounted  for  by  the  returning  visitation 
of  epidemic  diseases,  which  every  other  country  is 
subject  to  in  its  turn  ; or,  it  may  be  found  in  the 
imprudent  exposure  to  wet  and  heat,  and  still  more  in 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


5 


the  habit  of  intemperance  to  which  Europeans  seem 
particularly  tempted  in  the  tropics.  It  is  no  exag- 
geration to  state  that  three-fifths  of  the  deaths, 
within  the  course  of  one  year,  are  produced  by  the 
latter  cause  alone.  On  a comparison  of  the  statistics 
of  mortality  of  late,  with  those  of  former  years,  the 
result  is  decidedly  in  favour  of  its  being  more  healthy 
at  present  than  heretofore.  The  yellow  fever,  which 
occasionally  ravages  the  town  and  its  vicinity,  seems 
to  be  owing  entirely  to  local  causes,  and  would  doubt- 
less be  remedied,  were  a wall  constructed  along  the 
side  of  the  river,  so  as  to  do  away  with  the  wharfs  at 
present  in  use,  under  which  filth  of  all  kinds  is 
allowed  to  accumulate. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  interior  are  subject  to  flux 
and  intermittent  fevers,  which,  when  properly  and 
promptly  treated,  do  not  necessarily  prove  fatal.  The 
former  is  caused  by  drinking  the  water  which  flows  in 
the  creeks,  and  which  is  strongly  impregnated  with 
decayed  vegetable  matter.  The  latter  is  most  preva- 
lent at  the  change  of  the  seasons,  and  is  produced  by 
exposure  to  wet,  cold,  or  heat.  Ophthalmia  is  also 
frequently  met  with  among  the  Indians,  and  is  chiefly 
owing  to  their  want  of  cleanliness,  or  the  incessant 
glare  on  the  water  during  the  dry  season.  Other 
diseases  are  rarely  found,  and  if  met  with,  may  in- 
variably be  traced  to  constitutional  causes. 


CHAPTEK  II. 


GEOLOGY — NATURAL  HISTORY. 


'J'HE  geology  of  this  part  of  America  presents  no- 
thing very  remarkable ; and,  it  is  supposed,  by  those 
competent  to  judge,  that  few,  if  any,  of  the  precious 
metals  are  to  be  found  there.  Several  attempts  at 
mining  made  by  the  Dutch,  on  their  first  settlement 
in  the  Essequibo,  proved  abortive ; or  the  ore  was  not 
found  worth  the  expense  of  working.  Iron  ore  is  here 
and  there  met  with  in  the  interior,  but  not  in  sufficient 
quantities  to  recompense  the  labour  and  expense  in- 
curred. The  coast  lands  of  British  Guiana  being 
principally  composed  of  an  alluvial  blue  clay,  are  of 
amazing  richness  and  fertility:  not  so  the  interior. 
There  is  in  most  parts  a sort  of  yellow  clay,  covered 
with  a stratum  of  half-decayed  vegetable  residuum, 
which  forms  a great  impediment  to  cultivation,  and 
obliges  the  Indian  to  prepare  a new  field  every  year  in 
virgin  soil  by  cleaning  away  the  forest  and  burning  it. 
Among  the  sand-hills  which  succeed,  are  found  valleys 
with  a slight  admixture  of  clay,  which  present  many 
fertile  spots  for  the  cultivation  of  provisions  of  all 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


7 


kinds.  Then  comes  the  rocky  region,  consisting  of 
elevated  ridges  and  detached  conical  hills.  These 
rest  on  bases  of  sandstone,  granite,  and  silicious 
crystal,  containing  iron  ore,  mica,  prismatic  and 
hexagonal  crystals.  The  country  is  crossed  in  an 
oblique  direction,  from  north-west  to  south-east,  by 
belts  of  granite  rocks,  which  form  the  principal  im- 
pediment to  navigation.  In  the  Corantyn,  hills  of  chalk 
are  met  with ; and  higher  up,  a kind  of  sandstone 
of  considerable  hardness.  Specimens  of  various  kinds 
of  stone  rday  be  procured  in  the  mountains  of  the 
interior,  which,  when  polished,  have  a beautiful  ap- 
pearance, resembling  marble.  Among  the  rest  is  the 
cornelian,  pieces  of  which,  having  been  washed  up  by 
the  rivers,  and  turned  into  pebbles,  are  used  by  the 
Indians  to  make  their  earthenware. 

The  zoologist  and  ornithologist  will  find  ample 
employment  in  British  Guiana,  as  the  forests  and 
savannas  abound  in  all  kinds  of  beasts,  birds,  and 
creeping  things,  many  of  which  have  probably  never 
been  described. 

The  number  of  quadrupeds  is  small,  when  brought 
into  comparison  with  those  of  Africa  and  the  East; 
nor  are  they  equal  to  them  in  size,  strength,  and 
ferocity.  The  principal  animals  are,  the  tapir,  or 
mypannie;  the  jaguar,  bakkine,  pingo,  and  peccari 
(wild  hogs);  the  cayman  or  alligator,  the  coatimondi 
(fox)  ; the  opossum,  deer,  manati,  sea-cow,  sloth, 
ant-bear,  &c. 

The  tapir  is  about  the  size  of  an  Alderney  cow,  and 


8 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


needs  no  description,  as  it  may  be  seen  in  the  zoologi- 
cal gardens  in  the  metropolis.  The  greatest  singu- 
larity in  this  animal  is  its  want  of  a gall  bladder.  It 
confines  itself  chiefly  to  marshes  and  rivers,  feeding 
on  roots  and  aquatic  plants.  It  is  very  frequently 
seen  in  the  tributaries  of  the  Essequibo,  and  much 
sought  after  by  the  Indians. 

The  coatimondi  (fox)  is  in  body  shaped  like  a dog, 
of  a dark  brown  colour,  and  measuring  two  feet  from 
snout  to  tail,  which  is  long,  hairy,  annulated,  having 
black  rings  upon  a deep  buff-coloured  ground  ; breast 
and  belly  dingy  white,  jaws  long  and  light  brown, 
snout  black  and  projecting  upwards,  legs  short  (par- 
ticularly the  foremost),  feet  long,  and,  like  the  bear, 
frequently  standing  upon  its  hind  legs ; and  walking 
always  upon  its  heels  : these  animals  are  admirable 
climbers,  very  cunning  and  strong,  and  great  depreda- 
tors on  the  poultry  yards. 

The  jaguar  is  very  courageous,  but  seldom  attacks 
men.  It  is  most  destructive  to  cattle,  and  fondest  of 
goats’  flesh.  It  is  entrapped  by  pits,  in  which  a goat 
is  placed,  the  ground  having  been  lightly  covered  over 
with  reeds  and  small  brush-wood.  The  tiger-cat  is 
larger  in  size  than  our  common  cat,  and  exceedingly 
ferocious.  It  fives  generally  in  the  woods,  feeding 
upon  lizards,  mice,  and  birds ; but  is  also  very  de- 
structive to  poultry.  The  ant-bear  catches  ants  with 
his  tongue,  which  is  nearly  twelve  inches  long,  and 
works  like  a worm  covered  with  slime.  This  he 

stretches  out  over  an  ants’  hillock,  and  when  a 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


9 


sufficient  number  of  ants  are  thus  entrapped,  he  draws 
it  in  and  swallows  his  prey.  His  tail  is  of  a prodigi- 
ous length,  with  which  he  covers  himself  when  asleep. 
He  is  much  sought  after  and  relished  by  the  Indians 
as  an  article  of  food. 

There  are  a great  variety  of  the  monkey  tribe  in 
Guiana,  of  which  the  quatta  is  the  most  intelligent, 
and  may  be  taught  to  fetch  water  from  the  river-side 
in  a calabash.  Several  of  the  smaller  kinds  form  part 
of  the  domestic  animals  of  the  Indians,  and  are  seen 
clinging  to  their  shoulders  when  at  home  and  travel- 
ling ; and  are,  with  few  exceptions,  eaten  by  them. 
The  baboon,  however,  is  preferred  to  all  others,  and 
said  to  be  excellent  eating ; but  I could  never  make 
up  my  mind  to  partake  of  it,  although  I have  often 
been  pressed  by  the  Indians  to  do  so.  The  leguan,  a 
large  species  of  lizard,  I much  relished,  the  flavour 
being  superior  to  that  of  a chicken. 

Much  as  the  writer  could  wish  to  enlarge  on  this 
topic,  it  would,  he  fears,  carry  him  beyond  the  limits 
assigned  him  in  this  little  compendium  ; but  he  can- 
not forbear  alluding  to  the  feathered  tribe ; and  as  a 
connecting  link  between  birds  and  beasts,  he  must 
mention,  first,  the  vampyre-bat,  the  extended  wings 
of  which  often  measure  thirty  inches  from  point 
to  point,  although  the  body  seldom  exceeds  seven 
or  eight ; resembling  the  harpies  of  old  in  their 
hideous  and  disgusting  appearance.  The  writer 
has  seen  these  birds  hanging  head  downwards  in 
clusters  on  the  branches  of  trees  : the  large  kind 

B 3 


iO 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


suck  the  blood  of  men  and  animals  when  sleep- 
ing ; the  smaller,  that  of  birds : while  sucking,  a 
gentle  flapping  is  kept  up  by  the  wings,  which  lulls 
the  sufferer  until  an  exhaustion  of  blood  prolongs  the 
period,  when  the  vampyre  may  suck  with  impunity. 
They  frequently  intrude  themselves  into  houses,  and  the 
writer  has  often  been  annoyed  by  them.  When  sleep- 
ing in  an  open  hut,  or  under  the  trees  in  the  forest, 
the  only  means  of  keeping  off  the  vampyres  is  by  large 
fires,  for  they  cannot  endure  the  light. 

The  crested  eagle  far  surpasses  in  size  the  monarch 
of  European  birds,  measuring  seven  or  eight  feet 
across  the  wings ; it  has  a crest  of  four  long  black 
feathers,  which  are  erected  when  about  to  seize  its 
prey,  or  if  it  be  irritated.  The  colour  is  of  an  ash 
grey,  with  dark  shading  ; the  bill  and  legs  yellow, 
very  strong  and  long ; the  eyes  large  and  black. 

Of  falcons  there  are  three  species, — the  white,  the 
brown,  and  the  spotted  falcon. 

The  king  of  the  vultures,  an  immense  bird,  as 
large  as  the  black  eagle,  is  of  a pinky  white  or  flesh 
colour  in  the  body  ; wings  black  ; head  and  neck  (en- 
tirely divested  of  feathers)  of  an  orange  and  rose  colour, 
alternately  shaded  ; the  beak  is  overhung  with  a fleshy 
substance,  also  of  an  orange  colour,  curiously  shaped, 
like  an  ornamental  tassel ; the  eyes,  of  a light  pearl 
colour,  are  round,  large,  and  sparkling ; around  the 
neck  and  breast  is  a kind  of  collar  of  thick  rough 
feathers,  of  an  iron  grey  colour,  which  serves  it  as  a 
safeguard  to  draw  its  head  into  when  likely  to  be 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


11 


stung  or  wounded  by  the  venomous  snakes  upon  which 
it  usually  feeds. 

The  plumage  of  most  of  the  birds  is  very  beautiful, 
more  especially  that  of  the  humming-birds,  an  endless 
variety  of  which  may  be  seen  when  the  trees  and  flowers 
are  in  blossom.  These  are  exceedingly  quarrelsome, 
and  are  proverbial,  on  that  account,  among  the  Indians. 
There  are  eagles,  of  different  sizes,  falcons,  banana- 
birds,  mocking-birds,  trumpeters,  swallows,  cranes, 
macaws,  ducks ; also  the  hon-ton  and  the  vow-vow,  so 
named  from  the  sound  they  utter ; and  among  the  rest, 
and  not  the  least  noisy,  are  the  parrots  and  a great 
variety  of  paraquits.  These  are  seen  at  certain  times 
in  countless  flocks,  and  fly  always  in  pairs.  The 
mocking-bird  takes  up  its  abode  near  the  habitations  of 
men,  and  will  stop  its  own  sweet  short  note  to  imitate 
exactly  the  bleating  of  a sheep,  the  barking  of  a dog, 
the  cackling  of  the  hen,  or  any  other  sound  made  by 
domestic  animals. 

The  trumpeter,  or  waracaba,  has  many  singular 
habits.  It  will  stand  on  one  leg,  hop,  dance,  or 
tumble  over  and  over,  uttering  at  the  same  time  the 
peculiar  sound  from  which  it  receives  its  name.  When 
domesticated,  it  becomes  much  attached  to  the  person 
who  feeds  it,  and  follows  him  about  like  a dog,  being 
very  jealous  should  any  other  animal  approach  to 
supplant  it.  Singing-birds  are  rare,  but  the  notes  of 
the  few  that  are  found,  are  peculiarly  sweet ; they  are 
taken  care  of  by  the  Indians  with  much  solicitude  and 
affection. 


12 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Guiana,  like  other  tropical  countries,  abounds  in 
lizards  and  serpents.  One  of  the  most  remarkable  of 
the  former  is  the  chameleon,  which  has  the  power  of 
changing  its  colour  at  pleasure,  adapting  it  to  the 
ground  over  which  it  runs  ; but  principally  from 
green  to  brown,  and  the  reverse.  Among  the  serpents 
there  are  some  of  enormous  size,  and  mostly  of  a 
venomous  nature.  The  most  fatal  is  the  rattlesnake, 
which  is,  however,  not  so  common  as  the  other 
species,  and  is  found  only  in  savannahs  and  moun- 
tainous parts  of  the  interior.  It  is  a providential 
circumstance  that  it  gives  notice  of  its  approach  by 
means  of  thin  homy  rings  with  which  it  is  covered, 
and  which  produce  a rattling  noise  when  it  becomes 
excited.  There  is  a large  grey  snake  marked  with 
brown  spots,  called  by  the  Indians  “ Colukurannu,” 
which  will  seize  deer  and  other  animals  of  equal 
size,  and,  winding  itself  round  the  body  of  its  prey, 
crash  the  bones  and  gorge  the  carcases  whole. 

The  country  swarms  with  insects,  to  the  great 
annoyance  of  its  inhabitants.  Among  these  are  the 
musquitos,  the  plague  of  the  land,  which,  especially  to 
new  comers,  prove  very  irksome  and  distressing.  At 
certain  seasons  they  are  most  troublesome,  and  can  be 
kept  at  a respectful  distance  only  by  means  of  smoke, 
which,  it  may  he  easily  conceived,  is  no  pleasing 
alleviation.  Their  sting  provokes  great  irritation  in 
the  skin,  which,  if  rubbed,  frequently  becomes  sore 
and  ulcerated.  The  scorpion,  the  centipede,  and  the 
taruantula,  are  also  troublesome,  intruding,  as  they 


London.  Published  by  John  F.  Shaw.  Southampton  Roie.  Russell  Square.  1847. 


Aha'  Findlay 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


13 

do,  into  houses  and  even  beds,  yet  it  seldom  occurs 
that  any  persons  are  bitten  or  stung  by  them. 

A welcome  clearance  of  these  noxious  animals  is 
effected  by  certain  ants,  called,  in  the  Creole  Dutch, 
‘‘jagman,”  which,  at  least  twice  a year,  visit  the 
habitations  of  men  in  the  course  of  their  wanderings, 
and  destroy  all  the  vermin  that  they  find.  They 
usually  remain  four  or  six  days  in  one  place,  and 
when  left  unmolested  by  man,  are  quite  harmless. 
The  writer  always  quitted  his  house  during  their  stay, 
and  was  thankful  for  the  visit  when  he  returned  to  it. 

Butterflies,  beetles,  spiders,  and  grasshoppers  there 
are  in  endless  variety,  and  these  will  form  no  mean 
amusement  to  the  naturalist,  while  they  afford 
admirable  proofs  of  the  Creator’s  power  and  wisdom. 

The  rivers  and  creeks  abound  with  every  variety 
of  excellent  fish,  as  may  be  seen  from  the  large 
collection  made  by  the  scientific  traveller,  Sir  Robert 
Schomburgh.  The  best  flavoured  is  the  pacou,  to 
ascertain  the  natural  history  of  which  has  occupied 
the  attention  of  many  a traveller.  But  there  is  no 
doubt  that  its  fry  is  found  in  the  immediate  vicinity 
of  the  rapids,  where  the  weyer  grows.  When  yet 
small  it  is  seen  in  the  shallows  of  the  still  waters ; 
and  the  writer  has  frequently,  when  accompanying  the 
Indians  on  their  fishing  expeditions,  found  it  not 
above  one  inch  in  length,  and  even  smaller. 

The  trees  in  British  Guiana  are  majestic,  and  their 
foliage  varied  and  beautiful.  From  the  luxuriance 
of  vegetation  they  have  not  room  to  extend  their 


14 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


branches  until  they  reach  an  unusual  height.  Each 
seems  striving  to  out-top  its  neighbour,  and  the  stems 
usually  rise  to  seventy,  a hundred,  and  even  more, 
feet  before  they  put  forth  a single  bough.  The  king 
of  the  forest  is  the  maora  tree,  and  whenever  it  takes 
possession  of  the  soil,  every  other  tree  is  out-topped, 
if  not  annihilated,  by  its  enormous  branches  and  size. 
The  black  cinnamon,  the  acaucoa,  the  locust,  the 
purple  and  green  heart  tree,  and  an  almost  endless 
variety,  are  useful  for  building,  shipping,  and 
furniture.  The  bark  and  leaves  of  some  trees  are 
used  by  the  Indians  for  medicinal  purposes.  A late 
attempt  to  produce  a substitute  for  the  Peruvian  bark, 
and  the  sulphate  of  quinine,  from  the  seed  of  the 
green  heart,  which  is  called,  “ biberine,”  has  not  met 
with  success.  It  is,  however,  beyond  doubt  that  it 
contains  many  of  the  anti-febrile  qualities  which 
render  quinine  so  valuable;  and  the  inquiry  may  yet, 
if  prosecuted  with  assiduity,  lead  to  a satisfactory 
result.  The  seed  of  the  daccambally  is  used  by  the 
Indians  in  times  of  scarcity  for  bread,  it  being  grated 
and  mixed  up  with  the  flour  of  the  cassava  root. 
Although  its  taste  is  somewhat  bitter  and  unpalatable 
in  its  natural  state,  it  is  by  no  means  disagreeable 
when  baked. 

The  black  cinnamon  is  generally  found  about  fifty 
feet  in  height,  and  two  feet  in  diameter.  The  leaves 
are  about  the  size  of  those  of  the  orange  tree,  which 
they  resemble  in  fragrance.  When  fresh  cut,  the 
wood  is  of  a deep  blood  red,  but  in  time  becomes 


THE  SILK-COTTON  TREE. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


15 


black ; it  is  very  durable,  takes  a fine  polish,  and, 
from  its  hardness  and  smoothness  of  surface,  would 
be  well  adapted  for  mill -cogs,  wheels,  and  other 
purposes.  The  Indians  prefer  it  to  any  other  for  the 
manufacture  of  their  clubs,  as  it  weighs  heavy  and 
lasts  long,  the  worm  never  touching  it. 

The  letter-wood,  properly  so  called,  is  the  heart  of 
a tree  which  grows  twenty  feet  in  height ; its  leaves 
are  narrow  and  pointed,  and  the  flower,  which  is 
pentapetalous  and  of  a purple  colour,  is  succeeded  by 
a black  berry.  The  wood  is  of  a beautiful  brown 
colour,  mixed  with  black  or  crimson  spots,  which  bear 
resemblance  to  hieroglyphics  and  letters.  It  forms  an 
article  of  trade  among  the  Indians,  but  is  rarely  found 
more  than  twelve  inches  in  circumference,  is  very  hard, 
and  takes  a beautiful  polish. 

The  silk  cotton  tree  grows  to  an  enormous  size,  one 
hundred  feet  in  height,  and  twelve  feet  in  diameter. 
Its  roots  spread  to  the  distance  of  fifteen  and  twenty 
feet  all  round.  The  trunk  is  covered  with  a thick 
ash-brown  coloured  bark,  set  with  short,  sharp  prickles. 
The  tree  seldom  puts  forth  a bough  till  it  has  reached 
the  height  of  sixty  feet,  and  more.  Its  leaves  are 
oblong,  and  it  is  found  in  blossom  only  once  in  three 
years.  The  blossom  consists  of  a green  calyx,  with 
five  white  folliculi,  and  the  petals  with  five  stamina,  and 
is  succeeded  by  a bud  containing  a light  grey  silky 
cotton,  which,  by  Europeans  and  other  inhabitants  of 
the  colony,  is  used  in  stuffing  pillows  and  mattrasses. 
The  Indians  chiefly  use  it  for  winding  round  the 


16 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


extremity  of  their  arrows,  which  they  blow  through  a 
tube  of  ten,  or  more,  feet  in  length,  the  point  of  which 
has  been  poisoned  with  the  warali  poison.  When 
such  an  arrow  pierces  the  flesh,  it  inevitably  proves 
fatal  within  a few  minutes.  The  Indians  also 
manufacture  their  largest  canoes  from  this  tree, 
although  it  is  not  as  lasting  as  many  others. 

The  maan  tree  produces  a gum,  which,  when  boiled, 
makes  excellent  tapers.  It  is  highly  aromatic,  and 
very  hard,  resisting  the  action  of  the  water  and 
the  atmosphere.  The  Indians  call  it  carimaan,  and 
chiefly  use  it  in  fastening  the  points  of  their  arrows, 
waxing  their  thread  and  fishing  lines,  and  calking 
their  canoes.  Others  of  the  trees  supply  the 
aborigines  with  gum  and  resin,  which  they  use  for 
burning  instead  of  pitch,  and  various  other  purposes. 

From  the  berry  of  the  dab  tree  the  Indians  obtain  a 
kind  of  substance  by  boiling,  similar  to  that  used  in 
the  manufacture  of  composition  candles,  and  which 
bums  equally  as  well  as  wax. 

The  silk  grass  shrub  resembles  the  aloe,  but  is 
much  smaller  ; its  leaves  rise  in  clusters  from  the 
root  five  feet  in  height,  with  indented  edges,  pro- 
tracted into  prickly  points.  The  inner  substance  of 
the  leaf  consists  of  a number  of  small  fibres,  running 
longitudinally,  which  the  natives  very  cleverly  extract 
by  means  of  a small  loop  of  cord  fastened  to  a post, 
and  through  which  the  leaf  is  drawn  with  a jerking 
motion.  By  this  process  the  outer  green  substance  is 
taken  off ; the  fibres  are  then  dried  in  the  sun,  and 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


IT 


twisted  into  bow-strings  and  fishing-lines.  The 
cord  thus  obtained  is  very  lasting  and  elastic,  and 
admirably  adapted  to  the  above-named  purposes. 

The  fruits  of  the  tropics  are  delicious  and  wholesome 
when  eaten  with  caution.  New  comers  especially 
ought  to  be  on  their  guard,  as  in  many  instances, 
when  too  freely  partaken  of,  fatal  results  have  fre- 
quently followed.  Among  these  are  the  medlar,  the 
star-apple,  the  mango,  the  soursop,  the  sappadilla,  the 
orange,  the  shadock,  the  pom-rose,  or  rose-apple,  the 
granadilla,  the  semitoo,  the  cashu,  and  many  more. 

The  star-cherry  is,  in  size  and  form,  as  if  four 
European  cherries  were  compressed  into  one,  each 
division  having  a stone.  The  pulp  is  enclosed  within 
a clear,  tender,  red  skin,  of  an  agreeable  taste,  some- 
what between  sweet  and  sour,  with  a slight  aromatic 
flavour. 

There  is  another  cherry  growing  in  the  forest, 
resembling  very  nearly  the  European,  but  inferior  in 
flavour ; it  makes  excellent  preserves.  The  tree  bears 
fruit  twice  a year. 

The  maupee  resembles  the  European  plum-tree, 
though  much  larger.  It  bears  fruit  of  a dark  orange 
colour,  like  an  olive,  and  its  stone  has  an  acid  taste 
and  fragrant  smell. 

The  cinnamon  apple  tree  bears  a fruit  about  the 
size  of  a turkey’s  egg,  and  of  the  shape  of  a pine-cone, 
which,  when  ripe,  is  of  a beautiful  violet  colour, 
and  tastes  like  very  rich  cream,  flavoured  with  cin- 


namon. 


20 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


wounds.  The  poix  doux  is  used  for  fences  by  the 
colonists.  The  fruit  of  the  guava  is  made  into 
marmalade,  and  much  in  requisition  amongst  the  in- 
habitants, as  well  as  foreigners.  The  fruit  of  the 
aquiro  palm  is  eaten,  and  much  relished  by  the 
Indians,  serving  them  instead  of  butter ; its  stone  is 
cut  into  rings,  and  other  ornaments.  It  is  of  a black 
colour,  takes  a beautiful  polish,  and  is  much  worn  by 
women  and  children.  The  heri-heri  is  very  useful 
for  kindling  fire.  The  Indians  take  two  pieces  of  the 
wood,  and,  having  cut  a notch  in  the  one,  place  the 
other  piece  in  the  notch,  and  after  rubbing  it  round 
and  round  in  their  hands  for  a few  moments,  the 
friction  produces  fire.  From  the  fibres  of  the  silk 
grass,  stout  cord  and  twine  are  manufactured,  which 
are  used  for  hammock-ropes  and  fishing-lines.  The 
star-cherry,  medlar,  the  papaw,  and  many  others,  are 
valued  for  their  fruits. 

The  papaw  tree,  as  seen  in  the  drawing,  has  a 
graceful  appearance,  and  presents  a striking  figure  in 
contrast  with  the  surrounding  bushes  and  trees.  It 
grows  to  the  height  of  twenty  feet,  its  stem  is  hollow, 
and  supports  a head,  not  of  branches,  but  of  large 
leaves,  at  the  end  of  very  long  foot- stalks.  The 
fleshy  fruit,  which  is  of  a dusky  orange-yellow  colour, 
and  about  the  size  and  shape  of  a small  melon,  grows 
suspended  upon  the  naked  trunk,  just  below  the  leafy 
head.  The  leaves  and  fruit  of  the  tree,  till  ripe, 
abound  in  an  acrid  milky  juice.  The  fruit,  when 
fully  ripe,  is  eaten  with  pepper  and  sugar;  and  when 


TUE  PAPAW  TREE. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


21 


the  half-grown  fruit  is  properly  pickled,  it  is  little 
inferior  to  the  pickled  mango  of  the  East  Indies. 
Meat  washed  or  rubbed  with  the  acrid  milk  of  the 
unripe  fruit,  is  thereby  made  tender.  The  writer 
found  the  leaves  a very  attractive  bait  for  catching 
fish,  by  throwing  a large  quantity  of  them  into  the 
pond  constructed  for  that  purpose  at  the  river’s  side. 
It  grows  spontaneously,  and  begins  to  bear  fruit 
within  ten  months,  never  ceasing  when  once  it  has 
begun.  The  writer  has  seen  on  the  trees  in  his 
garden,  ripe  and  green  fruit  and  blossoms  at  the 
same  time.  The  male  tree,  of  which  a blossom  is 
seen  in  the  drawing  to  the  left  side  of  the  stem, 
is  usually  destroyed  as  soon  as  it  is  recognised  as 
such. 

Among  the  medicinal  plants  may  be  mentioned  the 
quassia,  ipecacuanha,  gentian,  sarsaparilla,  the  castor- 
oil.  The  cocoa-nut  tree  flourishes  everywhere.  Coffee, 
pepper,  indigo,  vanilla,  potato,  and  other  useful  plants, 
are  indigenous  to  the  soil.  The  cabbage,  the  pea,  the 
turnip,  the  carrot,  and  various  other  kinds  of  Euro- 
pean vegetables,  have  been  cultivated  with  success  in 
the  interior  by  the  missionaries ; and  there  is  little 
doubt  that  any  other  vegetables  would  thrive,  if 
proper  care  and  attention  were  bestowed  upon  them. 

At  certain  seasons  of  the  year  there  may  he  seen  an 
endless  variety  of  flowers  of  the  most  brilliant  colours 
and  exquisite  beauty ; and  as  they  chiefly  belong  to 
the  convolvuli  and  other  species  of  parasitical  plants, 
they  cause  the  woods  to  appear  as  if  hung  with 


22 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


garlands  entwining  themselves  to  the  top  of  the 
loftiest  trees,  and  presenting  a most  lovely  appear 
ance. 

I cannot  conclude  this  chapter  without  making 
reference  to  a recently- discovered  flower,  which  Sir 
R.  Schomburgh  has  denominated  “Victoria  Regia,”  in 
honour  of  her  Majesty  the  Queen.  It  was  discovered 
by  him  in  the  Berbice  river,  but  is  also  found  in  the 
Essequibo.  As  soon  as  I heard  of  the  circumstance,  I 
described  it  to  the  Indians  at  the  missionary  station, 
and  was  told  that  it  had  been  seen  of  them  in  one 
of  the  chirahahs,  i.e.  ponds,  between  the  first  and 
second  set  of  rapids.  Accordingly,  I despatched  some 
of  the  people  in  search  of  it,  and  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  several  specimens  of  that  exquisitely  beautiful 
flower  which  were  brought  to  me  in  all  its  stages  of 
development.  Some  of  its  seeds  were  thrown  into  the 
fish-pond,  and  I rejoiced  to  see  them  spring  up  ; the 
leaves  began  to  extend  themselves ; hut  being  obliged 
to  quit  the  mission  on  account  of  my  health,  I did 
not  see  the  flowers  in  blossom.  The  leaf,  when  fully 
grown,  is  from  four  to  six  feet  in  diameter,  almost 
circular,  with  a broad  rim  of  light  green  above,  and 
a vivid  crimson  below.  The  largest  flower  I have 
seen  was  two  feet  and  four  inches  in  circumference, 
but  I admit  that  it  was  not  fully  grown.  Its  colour 
passes  from  white  into  pink  and  rose ; when  it  opens 
in  the  morning  it  is  usually  of  a pink  colour  in  the 
middle,  which  spreads  all  over  as  the  sun  gets  hot.  It 
Is  of  a sweet  scent,  which  lasts  for  many  hours  after 


rioaH  viaoxaiA 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


23 


sunrise.  I visited  the  place  where  this  memorable 
flower  was  growing,  and  found  it  to  be  a kind  of  pond, 
which  must  have  been  formed  there  by  the  inundations 
of  the  river  during  the  rainy  season ; it  was  from 
three  to  six  feet  deep  and  about  forty  yards  wide. 


CHAPTER  III. 


PROBABLE  ORIGIN  OF  THE  INDIANS SIMILARITY  OF  CUSTOMS 

WITH  THOSE  OF  THE  ISLANDERS  IN  THE  PACIFIC — DISTIN- 
GUISHING CHARACTERISTIC  FROM  OTHER  HEATHEN  NATIONS — 
PRINCIPAL  TRIBES  IN  BRITISH  GULANA. 


the  red  man.  That  he  comes  from  the  east  there 
can  he  but  little  doubt;  but  when  and  by  what  means 
will  probably  remain  shrouded  in  obscurity.  The 
hypothesis  that  the  Indians  are  the  descendants  of  the 
ten  tribes  of  Israel,  is  exceedingly  problematical,  and 
the  reasons  on  which  it  is  built  inconclusive.  The 
same  thing  might  with  equal  probability  be  said  of 
the  islanders  in  the  Pacific,  as  usages  are  met  with 
among  them  similar  to  those  of  the  Indians.  My 
object,  however,  is  not  to  discuss  a question  on  which 
so  many  conflicting  opinions  have  been  formed  by 
writers  more  competent  than  myself,  but  simply  to 
state  what  has  come  under  my  own  observation ; and 
I desire  to  do  it  with  much  deference  to  those  who 
may  happen  to  differ.  My  remarks  apply  only  to  the 


has  been  said  and  written  on  the  origin  of 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  25 


Indians  of  British  Guiana,  and  may  not  he  applicable 
to  those  of  other  parts  of  that  vast  continent.  A 
slight  resemblance  may  be  traced  between  the  Indian 
and  Polynesian  tribes.  They  both  attribute  disease 
and  other  misfortunes  to  the  agency  of  evil  spirits. 
Both  consider  revenge  a sacred  duty,  and  steal  on 
their  intended  victim.  The  men,  in  both  countries, 
do  not  allow  women  when  nursing  to  prepare  or  touch 
the  meat  they  eat.  Both  prepare  for  their  festivities 
an  intoxicating  liquor, — the  islanders  from  the  root 
of  mild  pepper,  which  they  call  “ cava,”  the  Indians 
from  the  root  of  the  “ cassava ; ” but  both  prepare  it 
in  nearly  the  same  disgusting  manner.  Both  catcli 
their  fish  by  the  use  of  narcotic  plants,  both  take 
their  caste  from  their  mother’s  family,  to  which  they 
attach  considerable  importance.  Both  practise  the 
virtues  of  hospitality,  and  consider  it  almost  a sacred 
right  to  which  any  strangers,  but  more  especially  the 
relations  and  people  of  the  same  tribe,  are  entitled. 
The  intercourse,  however,  which  Indians  of  this  part 
have  held  with  Europeans  for  generations  past  has 
greatly  changed  and  modified  their  customs  and 
manners.  It  is,  for  this  reason,  not  easy  to  determine, 
with  any  degree  of  certainty,  what  is  original  and 
what  is  not  so.  In  Guiana  this  is  so  strikingly  evi- 
dent, that  any  inquiries  as  to  what  is  strictly  original 
will  issue  in  painful  uncertainty  and  disappointment. 
The  Indians  of  British  Guiana  do  not  practise  cir- 
cumcision ; nor  will  they  touch  pork  in  their  native 
state.  To  drink  the  milk  of  any  animal  is  an  abomi'? 


c 


26 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


nation,  and  it  requires  no  small  self-denial  on  their 
part  to  overcome  their  antipathy  to  it.  But  this  fact 
is  remarkable,  that,  whereas  the  other  nations  of  the 
earth  have  yielded  to  the  worship,  either  of  a plurality 
of  gods,  or  of  demons  and  idols,  the  Indians  have 
retained  the  knowledge  of  the  one  great  Spirit,  the 
Creator  and  Preserver  of  the  universe.  No  traces  of 
idols,  no  system  of  worship  have  been  met  with  by  the 
missionaries  who  have  laboured  among  them  in 
Guiana.  The  images  produced  by  various  travellers, 
and  said  to  be  worshipped  by  the  Indians,  evidently 
appear  to  have  been  introduced  among  them  by  the 
Roman  Catholics ; such  as  crosses,  images  of  brass 
and  silver,  and  even  the  rosary.  Here  are  no  monu- 
ments of  art,  no  national  heroic  lays,  no  sciences  dis- 
played, no  improvements  in  the  manufacture  of  their 
implements — all  seems  stationary;  and  as  they  appear 
now,  such  they  seem  to  have  been  for  generations 
past,  sunk  in  lethargy  and  apathy  as  to  their  future 
welfare.  There  are,  indeed,  some  hieroglyphics  found 
engraven  in  stone  near  the  second  set  of  rapids  in 
the  Essequibo,  just  opposite  to  Ulavapula,  but  they 
are  of  rude  workmanship,  and  consist  chiefly  of 
monkeys  aDd  irregular  figures  very  unlike  those  said 
to  exist  in  Mexico.  No  attention  is  paid  to  them  by 
the  Indians,  and  they  deem  it  an  impertinent 
curiosity  if  a traveller  should  express  a wish  to  see 
them.  The  Mexicans  assuredly  have  been  more 
advanced,  and  however  this  circumstance  may  be 
accounted  for,  certain  it  is  that  the  Indians  of 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


27 


British  Guiana  are  now  what  they  must  have  been 
centuries  ago. 

It  may  not  be  uninteresting  to  the  reader  to  learn 
what  has  been  said  on  this  most  interesting  subject, 
“ the  origin  of  the  Indians  in  America,”  by  that  inde- 
fatigable traveller  Sir  B.  Schomburgh.  “ The  Bible 
and  profane  history  corroborate  the  narrative,  that 
ancient  Egypt  and  Hindostan  were  invaded  by  a 
powerful  tribe,  who  introduced  their  peculiar  customs 
into  the  conquered  country,  built  temples  and  pyra- 
mids, and  covered  them  with  hieroglyphics.  His- 
torians here  allude  to  the  Cushites,  who,  after  having 
erected  a splendid  empire,  were  dispersed  by  the 
Almighty.  They  are  traced  chiefly  by  the  ruins  of  their 
mural  defences,  in  a north-easterly  direction  to  Pales- 
tine ; by  the  relics  found  in  their  tumuli,  and  their 
peculiar  zodiacal  signs,  to  the  north  of  Siberia,  where  all 
further  traces  of  them  are  lost.  Similar  tumuli,  mural 
defences,  hieroglyphic  inscriptions,  astronomical  divi- 
sions of  time,  and  zodiacal  signs,  were  used  by  the 
civilised  aboriginal  race  of  America ; and  as  the 
geographical  position  of  Behring’s  Straits,  and  the 
Alcantski  islands,  admits  the  possibility  of  emigration 
from  Asia  to  America,  we  are  led  to  believe  that  the 
Toltecans,  and  Aztees,  arrived  that  way.  They  were, 
however,  expelled  by  succeeding  hordes,  and  during 
the  struggle  for  occupancy,  the  earthen  ramparts  may 
have  been  constructed ; but  the  frequent  attacks,  and 
the  arrival  of  new  hordes,  rendered  their  destruction 
inevitable,  if  they  obstinately  persisted  in  remaining ; 
c 2 


28 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


they,  therefore,  abandoned  the  country  to  the  con- 
querors, emigrated  southward,  and  became  ultimately 
extinct. 

“ The  descendants  of  the  latter  savage  tribes,  the 
conquerors  of  the  ancient  Mexicans,  constitute,  at 
present,  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  North  and  South 
America,  tribes  who,  though  dissimilar  in  language, 
possess  philological  affinities,  and  are  distinguished 
by  the  same  predilections  for  a nomadic,  or  roving 
and  savage  life,  and  are  given  alike  to  war  and  the 
chase. 

“ The  Mongolian  races  of  northern  Asia,”  Sir  R. 
Schomburgh  proceeds,  “ possess  a similar  disposition  ; 
but  we  may  infer  a still  stronger  affinity  between  the 
Indians  of  North  America,  and  the  nomadic  tribes  of 
northern  Asia,  from  anatomical  evidences.  Indeed, 
the  learned  author,  Dr.  Prichard,  in  alluding  to  the 
Mongolian  races,  and  the  North  American  Indians, 
observes,  * we  do  not  find  that  any  clearly  defined 
difference  has  been  generally  proved  between  the  two 
classes  of  nations.' 

“ The  present  American  race,  blended  with  the  Mon- 
golian to  the  north,  spreads  over  the  whole  of  the  new 
world ; and  however  feeble  their  intellect  may  be,  they 
surpass  the  more  civilised,  but  now  extinct,  races  of 
Mexico,  in  their  fuller  belief  of  the  existence  of  one 
great  Spirit,  a future  life,  and  the  immortality  of  the 
soul.” 

The  writer  fully  coincides  with  the  opinions  of  this 
intelligent  traveller ; and  with  him  deplores  their  state 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


20 


and  condition.  They  are  fearfully  diminishing  every 
year ; a few  generations  more,  and  what  is  now  said  of 
the  Mexicans,  will  be  equally  true  of  these  Indians, 
“ they  were,  but  are  no  more  found.” 

The  principal  tribes  in  British  Guiana,  whose 
diminished  numbers  contrast  painfully  with  the  swarm- 
ing population,  which  the  land  supported  when  the 
white  man  first  appeared  among  them,  are,  the 
Arrawaks,  the  Accaways,  the  Carabeese,  the  Warraws, 
the  Macusies,  and  several  others,  which  are  nearly 
extinct,  of  whom  only  a few  families  survive,  to  tell 
the  tale  of  their  ancestors. 

The  Arrawaks  live  nearest  the  plantations,  and  are 
the  most  civilised.  Their  number  is  estimated  at 
about  fifteen  hundred  souls,  and  the  whole  tribe  is 
divided  into  twenty-seven  families,  or  castes.  They 
are  able  to  recognise  each  other,  as  members  of  the 
same  family,  by  certain  marks  and  figures  tattooed  on 
their  faces  when  young,  and  coloured  with  the  lan a 
Caste  is  derived  from  the  mother,  and  children  are 
allowed  to  marry  into  their  father’s  family,  but  not 
into  that  of  their  mother.  The  Arrawaks  are  seldom 
more  than  five  feet  four  inches  in  height,  plump,  and 
well  proportioned,  but  not  muscular.  Their  forehead 
is  lower  than  that  of  Europeans,  but  they  do  not 
appear  to  be  wanting  in  abilities.  Those  nearest  the 
coast  are  of  a dark  brown,  but  some  of  their  castes 
are  as  fair  as  Spaniards.  Their  features  are  small, 
their  expression,  in  general,  melancholy  and  depressed, 
their  hair  strong,  black,  and  straight. 


30 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


It  is  a fact  worthy  of  notice,  that,  in  children,  when 
instructed  and  educated,  the  forehead  rises  consider 
ably.  Their  physiognomy  undergoes  a marked  and 
very  perceptible  change,  and  must  be  interesting  to 
every  physiognomist.  Their  powers  of  imitation  are 
strong,  their  memory  retentive,  and  by  no  means 
inferior  to  that  of  Europeans  ; but,  in  calculation,  they 
seem  to  be  deficient,  for  they  do  not  count  further 
than  twenty,  which,  if  occasion  requires,  is  repeated 
over  and  over  again.  Their  mode  of  counting  is 
peculiar,  and  not  less  amusing ; thus,  “ five,”  aba- 
dakabo,  means  literally,  “ once  my  hand “ ten,” 
biama-dakabo,  literally,  “ twice  my  hand  ;”  “ twenty,” 
aba-olake,  literally,  “ once  in,”  (the  place,)  that  is,  a 
man  with  hands  and  feet.  Having  counted  five  times 
twenty,  they  say  “ aba-hundred,”  which  term  is  not 
their  own. 

Polygamy  is  allowed  and  practised  by  all  the  Indian 
tribes,  but  it  is  by  no  means  common,  and  only  found 
prevalent  among  the  chiefs.  Children  receive  their 
names  from  the  pe-i-man,  or  conjuror,  and  according 
to  the  fee  that  is  paid,  will  be  the  virtue  of  the  incanta- 
tions pronounced.  Children  without  names  are  there- 
fore found  only  among  the  poorer  class,  and  are  sup- 
posed liable  to  every  misfortune.  This  circumstance, 
however,  is  easily  accounted  for,  as  the  conjurors  have 
not  received  their  fee.  Although  this  tribe  is  the 
most  civilised,  yet  is  witchcraft  not  less  practised  by 
them  than  among  the  others.  They  are  full  of  fear 
and  superstition,  and  the  implements  used  in  their 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


31 


incantations  are  handed  down  from  the  father  to  the 
son ; but  I am  not  aware  of  any  peculiar  sanctity  being 
attached  to  them.  The  son  of  a conjuror,  as  soon  as 
he  enters  his  twentieth  year,  or  even  sooner,  is  made 
acquainted  by  his  father  with  the  art  of  conjuration, 
and  enjoined  the  greatest  secresy  concerning  it.  His 
right  ear  is  pierced,  and  he  is  required  to  wear  a ring 
all  his  lifetime.  The  women  of  this  tribe  are  seldom 
seen  in  a state  of  perfect  nudity,  and  their  hair  is 
neatly  tied  up  on  the  crown  of  their  head.  But  with 
all  these  advantages  over  other  tribes,  they  differ  but 
little  in  other  respects.  The  Indian,  having  been 
occupied  in  preparing  and  planting  his  fields  for  the 
space  of  three  months,  spends  the  rest  of  his  time  in 
hunting,  fishing,  visiting,  drinking,  and  dancing.  It 
is  with  great  unwillingness  that  he  undertakes  any 
superfluous  degree  of  labour,  by  which  he  relinquishes 
a present  enjoyment,  for  the  prospect  of  future  pro- 
vision, 'about  which  he  has  no  care : he  lives  only 
for  the  day,  and,  having  satisfied  the  cravings  of  na- 
ture, he  lies  down  to  sleep.  He  requires  no  clothes, 
or,  if  mere  civilisation  has  taught  him  better,  he  is 
content  with  one  suit,  and  will  wear  it  till  it  drops 
off  his  body. 

The  Arraways  inhabit  the  Upper  Demerara,  the 
Mazarooni,  and  Putaro,  and  amount,  probably,  to  six 
hundred  fighting  men.  The  colour  of  their  skin  is  of 

deeper  red  than  that  of  the  Arrawak.  They  live  in 
a state  of  perfect  nudity,  and  paint  their  bodies  red 
with  the  amotto,  or  deep  blue  with  the  lana.  Some- 


32 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


times  they  will  paint  one  side  red,  the  other  blue. 
The  face  is  painted  in  streaks,  in  which  performance 
they  seem  to  be  very  particular,  as  the  women  not 
unfrequently  spend  hours  at  their  toilet,  when  pre- 
paring for  the  dance.  They  perforate  the  cartilage  of 
the  nose,  and  wear  a piece  of  wood  in  it,  which  often 
is  of  the  size  of  a finger.  They  rub  their  bodies  with 
the  oil  of  the  carapa,  to  defend  themselves  against  the 
bite  of  insects,  it  being  of  a bitter  taste,  and  nauseous 
smell.  The  Arraways  are  a quarrelsome  and  warlike 
people,  jealous  and  suspicious,  and,  on  that  account, 
dreaded  by  all  others.  Having  planted  their  fields, 
they  move  from  place  to  place,  living  upon  the  hos- 
pitality of  their  friends  till  their  own  cassava  is  ripen- 
ing, when  they  again  return  home,  and  show  the  same 
friendship  to  others.  During  an  expedition,  they 
invariably  travel  for  three  days,  and  halt  for  two,  in 
order  to  fish,  hunt,  and  dry  their  game.  When  in 
times  of  war  they  approach  a defenceless  place,  they 
attack  it,  murder  those  who  resist  their  violence,  and 
carry  off  the  rest  as  slaves.  They  are  determined 
humourists,  and  fond  of  bestowing  nicknames  on 
each  other  as  well  as  strangers,  whatever  be  their 
rank  or  quality.  If  this  conduct  is  taken  with  good 
humour  by  those  in  authority  over  them,  they  yield 
in  return  prompt  and  ready  obedience  to  their  wishes 
and  commands;  and  if  once  they  form  an  attachment 
to  any  individual,  their  affection  is  unalterable,  and 
so  on  the  other  hand  their  hatred  is  inveterate.  In 
manners  they  are  more  savage  than  any  other  tribe. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


33 


In  ability  they  do  not  equal  the  Arrawaks,  their 
foreheads  being  still  lower  and  more  depressed  than 
those  of  the  people  of  that  tribe.  They  make  free 
use  of  poisons  of  several  kinds,  but  are  not  easily 
persuaded  to  tell  how  and  from  what  they  prepare 
them.  The  muneery,  a black  ant,  an  inch  in  length, 
and  found  making  its  nest  between  the  roots  of  a 
certain  aromatic  tree,  forms  an  ingredient  in  one  of 
their  strongest  poisons. 

When  an  Indian  is  stung  by  it,  be  has  to  endure 
a fever  of  ten  hours,  with  the  most  excruciating 
pains.  They  will  catch  a considerable  number 
and  make  a decoction  of  them,  which  they  mix 
with  other  ingredients  and  use  for  poisoning  their 
arrows. 

The  law  of  revenge  is  in  full  force  among  this  tribe, 
and  they  suppose  that  whenever  any  have  died,  it  must 
be  from  the  effects  of  poison.  They  are  exceedingly 
credulous,  and  it  is  not  safe  to  offend  even  a child. 
Notwithstanding  all  this,  I have  never  experienced  the 
slightest  insult  from  any  of  them,  they  being  con- 
vinced that  I had  come  among  them  to  do  them  good, 
although  at  times  their  demeanour  was  anything  but 
friendly  and  encouraging. 

The  Carabeese  occupy  the  upper  parts  of  the 
Essequibo,  Cayung,  Pomeroon,  and  Corantyn  rivers. 
They  have  so  decreased  in  numbers,  that  it  would  be 
difficult  now  to  collect  a hundred  of  them  together  in 
the  country  below  the  rapids,  where  twenty  years  ago 
they  mustered  a thousand  fighting  men. 

c 3 


34 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


They  are  very  haughty  in  their  deportment  and 
much  addicted  to  drinking,  which,  among  other  causes, 
will  speedily  exterminate  the  whole  tribe.  They  are 
brave,  credulous,  obstinate,  and  their  opinion  once 
formed  is  never  modified  by  circumstances.  The 
women  are  very  fond  of  ornaments,  and  invent  strange 
devices  to  render  themselves  acceptable  in  the  sight  of 
their  husbands.  They  perforate  the  under  lip,  and 
wear  a pin  or  pins  in  it.  There  is  every  probability 
that  the  Carabeese  must  once  have  been  the  lords  of 
the  islands,  as  the  names  of  many  rivers,  islands, 
and  other  localities,  are  evidently  Carabeese.  The 
Carabeese  are  easily  distinguished  from  any  of  the 
other  tribes,  as  they  invariably  have  a large  lump  of 
the  arnatto  fastened  to  the  hair  of  their  foreheads. 
They  are  also  very  indiscriminate  in  the  use  of  animal 
food;  tigers,  dogs,  rats,  frogs,  and  insects  of  various 
kinds,  are  greedily  devoured  by  them,  which  I have 
never  observed  to  be  done  by  others. 

The  Warraws  inhabit  the  Pomeroon  coast,  and  are 
said  to  be  about  seven  hundred  in  number.  Some 
are  also  to  be  met  with  in  the  Corantyn.  The 
country  they  inhabit  being  flat,  it  not  unfrequently 
happens  during  the  rainy  season,  that  for  months 
their  habitations  are  surrounded  by  water.  They 
are  very  clever  in  the  manufacture  of  canoes  and 
corioles,  which  are  wonderful  specimens  of  untaught, 
natural  skill.  The  other  tribes  buy  and  barter  canoes 
from  them,  as  the  preference  is  given  to  their  work- 
manship over  every  other.  These  are  made  of  the 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


35 


trunks  of  trees,  and  have  neither  seam  nor  joint,  plug 
or  nail,  and  are  admirable  for  speed,  elegance,  safety, 
and  durability.  Some  of  these  canoes  have  been 
known  to  carry  one  hundred  men.  The  Warraws 
might  procure  a decent  livelihood  by  the  sale  of  this 
craft,  but  with  the  carelessness  of  uncivilised  nations 
they  waste  improvidently  whatever  they  earn.  Their 
principal  food  is  fish,  and  a Warraw  will  eat  as  much 
at  one  meal  as  would  satisfy  the  appetites  of  three 
Europeans.  They  are  exceedingly  dirty  and  dis- 
gusting in  their  habits,  and  their  children  are  so 
much  neglected  that  their  fingers  and  toes  are  fre- 
quently destroyed  by  vermin,  their  eyes  blinded,  and 
their  bodies  crippled  by  having  lost  one  member  or 
other.  It  is  at  times  difficult  to  distinguish  the 
Warraw  from  the  negro,  on  account  of  the  habit  of 
smearing  his  body  with  oil,  and  seldom  cleaning  it. 
The  writer  is  not  aware  of  any  attempts  having  ever 
been  made  for  their  amelioration,  and  it  is  a reflection 
upon  a Christian  government  that  nothing  should 
have  been  done  towards  their  recovery. 

The  Macusie  are  a tribe  of  which  little  is  known, 
but  that  they  outnumber  every  other.  The  whole 
tribe  probably  amounts  to  three  thousand  ; the 
number  of  those  inhabiting  British  Guiana,  to  one 
thousand  five  hundred.  They  are  found  in  the 
open  savannahs  of  the  Rupununi,  Parina,  and  the 
mountain- chains  Pacaraima  and  Coruku.  They  have 
the  cruel  custom  of  selling  each  other  as  slaves.  If 
the  husband  dies,  his  wife  and  children  are  at  the 


86 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


disposal  of  the  eldest  surviving  brother,  who  may  sell 
or  kill  them  as  he  pleases.  The  worali  poison  is 
manufactured  by  this  tribe,  and  bartered  to  others  in 
return  for  needful  commodities.  Its  deadly  effects 
have  been  proved  again  and  again,  but  of  what  it  con- 
sists, and  the  manner  in  which  it  is  prepared,  are  still 
a profound  mystery.  The  conjurors  alone  are  con- 
versant with  the  art  of  compounding  it,  and  notwith- 
standing the  trouble  that  has  been  taken  and  the 
inquiries  made,  to  discover  the  process  of  manufac- 
ture, every  attempt  to  ascertain  of  what  it  is  composed 
has  hitherto  failed.  Most  of  their  game  is  killed 
by  it;  and  the  wound  having  been  cut  out,  no  further 
danger  seems  to  exist  to  those  who  partake  of  the 
animal.  The  Rev.  T.  Youd,  late  missionary  to  that 
tribe,  took  great  pains  to  make  the  discover)';  but 
all  his  endeavours  proved  unsuccessful,  and  probably 
the  secret  will  remain  undisclosed  till  some  of  the 
conjurors  shall  be  brought  under  the  influence  of 
Christianity.  We  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  of 
this  tribe  again,  and  therefore  proceed  without  enter- 
ing into  particulars. 

Besides  the  five  tribes  here  enumerated,  there  are 
several  others,  but  their  number  is  inconsiderable,  and 
all  are  hastening  apace  to  extinction.  Such  are  the 
following:  the  Wajusiana,  in  the  savannahs  of  the 
upper  Kupununi,  amounting  probably  to  five  hundred. 
The  Atonais,  along  the  north-western  foot  of  the  Rana- 
waimi  mountains,  amount  probably  to  two  hundred. 
The  Taruma,  in  the  upper  Essequibo,  amounting  to 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


37 


about  five  hundred : and  lastly,  the  Wayawais,  between 
the  sources  of  the  Essequiho,  and  the  tributaries  of  the 
Amazon  river.  The  number  of  the  latter  does  not 
exceed  three  hundred  and  fifty  souls. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

HABITS  OF  THESE  TRIBES — THEIR  INGENUITY  IN  PRESERVING 
GAME  AND  FISH — THEIR  MODE  OF  MAKING  BREAD,  AND  PRE- 
PARING THEIR  DINNER — STRUCTURE  OF  HUTS,  AND  POWERS  OF 
ENDURANCE; 


'J’HE  Indians  are  a people  of  migratory  habits,  and 
have  a natural  dislike  to  settling  down  in  one  place. 
They  subsist  upon  hunting  and  fishing,  and  are  very 
ingenious  in  procuring  their  game.  The  dog  is  the 
faithful  companion  of  his  master,  and  by  his  sagacity 
discovers  the  haunts  of  those  animals  which  live  under 
ground,  or  in  hollow  trees.  But  he  is  ill  rewarded  for 
all  this,  for  it  is  the  practice  of  the  Indians  either  to 
blind,  or  nearly  to  starve  him.  The  Indian’s  dog  is 
the  most  miserable  object  that  can  be  seen,  and  excites 
at  once  pity  and  disgust.  Their  mode  of  hunting  the 
larger  animals  is  singular,  and  equally  ingenious. 
The  forest  being  very  dense,  and  the  danger  from 
tigers  and  snakes  great,  the  Indian  will  penetrate  some 
hundred  yards  into  the  thicket,  then  burrow  a hole  in 
the  ground,  and  placing  his  ear  upon  it,  discover  any 
animal  that  may  happen  to  he  near.  Lest  he  should 
lose  his  way  back,  he  bends,  while  going  along,  the 
branches  in  the  same  direction,  and  this  serves  to 
point  out  the  way  he  came.  The  tread  of  the  animal, 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  39 


or  its  manner  of  eating,  tells  him  of  what  sort  it  is,  and 
points  out  the  direction  where  it  is  to  be  found.  He 
then  steals  upon  it,  and  when  within  shot,  seldom 
misses  it.  The  tapir,  the  deer,  and  many  others,  they 
call  by  imitating  the  voice  of  their  young,  or  that  of 
the  female  ; and  when  the  unsuspecting  animal 
appears  within  shot,  it  is  destroyed.  With  such  sure 
marksmen,  the  animals  have  but  a poor  chance  of 
escape.  Birds  of  all  kinds  are  procured  in  the  same 
manner.  The  natives  placing  themselves  under  some 
tree,  imitate  their  notes,  or  search  out  the  trees  on  the 
fruit  of  which  they  are  known  to  feed.  No  regard  to 
seasons  being  paid  by  them,  it  may  be  easily  conceived 
that  in  destroying  the  parents,  the  young  perish  along 
with  them. 

Fish  are  caught  by  various  methods,  namely,  the 
angle,  the  line,  the  arrow,  poison,  or  stratagem.  In  all 
these  they  display  considerable  skill.  They  will,  for 
instance,  catch  the  larger  kind  of  grasshopper,  and 
having  extracted  the  inside,  fill  the  belly  of  the  insect 
with  the  “ quanami,” — a strong  narcotic  plant,  the 
leaves  of  which  they  make  into  a paste, — and  throw 
it  into  the  river.  The  fish  has  no  sooner  swallowed 
its  prey,  then  it  begins  to  feel  the  effects  of  the  poison, 
and  in  a few  seconds  expires,  floating  on  the  surface 
of  the  water.  During  the  height  of  the  rainy  season, 
fish  are  scarce,  and  can  only  he  procured  by  means  of 
the  arrow,  wood-ants,  or  seeds  of  various  kinds  having 
been  previously  cast  into  the  water  to  entice  them  to 
the  surface.  When  the  river  is  receding  at  the  com- 


40  MISSIONARY  LABOURS 

mencement  of  the  dry  season,  the  Indians  are  seen  to 
make  their  way  towards  the  rapids.  It  often  happens 
that  they  return  loaded  with  all  sorts  of  fish,  which 
they  have  taken  by  poison  from  the  remaining  pools, 
which  they  call  “ chiva-hah.”  One  or  other  of  these 
pools  is  selected  during  the  day,  and  secured  by 
placing  stones  in  all  the  apertures  through  which  the 
fish  might  escape,  excepting  that  above  and  below. 
The  fish  frequenting  these  places  by  night  for  the 
purpose  of  sleep,  go  in  from  the  bed  of  the  river  at 
sunset,  and  are  entrapped  during  the  night  by  means 
of  the  “parry;”  this  consists  of  pieces  of  wood  tied 
together,  having  been  previously  prepared  and  fitted 
for  the  place,  which  prevents  the  possibility  of  escape. 
In  the  morning  the  Indians  proceed  to  inspect  the 
place,  and  observing  a number  sufficient  to  recom- 
pense them  for  their  trouble,  begin  to  beat  the  “ hai- 
arry.”  Having  placed- their  canoes  where  the  stream 
enters,  they  fill  them  nearly  full  of  water,  and  wash 
the  juice  of  the  root  into  them.  This  being  done,  they 
throw  the  poison  in  all  directions.  - The  fish  no  sooner 
feel  its  effects,  then  they  rise  to  the  surface,  and  are 
either  speared  or  taken  out  with  the  hand.  The 
poison  neither  affects  the  taste,  nor  the  wholesome- 
ness of  the  fish  so  caught.  The  “hai-arry”  is  a 
papilionaceous  vine,  bearing  a small  blueish  cluster  of 
blossoms,  producing  a pod  about  two  inches  long, 
containing  some  small  grey  seeds.  The  root  itself  is 
stronger  in  its  effects  than  the  vine,  and  always  pre- 
ferred by  the  Indians.  A solid  cubic  foot  of  this  root 


C'AKAlIKKSi:  HUT,  AND  Til  Kill  MODI.  Ol  MAKINd  Hill  AD 


IN  SitITISH  GUIANA. 


41 


■will  poison  an  acre  of  water,  even  in  the  rapids.  In 
creeks  and  standing  waters  its  effects  are  still  more 
extensive. 

As  in  a hot  climate,  like  that  of  Guiana,  game  and 
fish  cannot  be  salted  in  time  to  prevent  putrefaction, 
the  natives  have  a method  of  preserving  it  which  they 
call  “ barbarcating.”  A stage  of  a triangular  shape  is 
erected  over  a smoking  fire ; and  the  fish  or  game 
being  laid  on  it,  and  exposed  to  twelve  hours’  smoking, 
is  sufficiently  dried  to  keep  for  several  weeks.  Salt  is 
a rare  article  with  them,  as  they  can  only  procure  it  in 
sufficient  quantities  from  Europeans.  They  have, 
however,  a method  of  their  own  by  means  of  which 
they  procure  some  by  boiling  the  weya,  an  aquatic 
plant,  which  is  found  growing  on  the  rocks  in  the 
rapids,  and  on  which  the  pacaw  feeds.  It  is  when 
crystallised  of  a dirty  brown  colour,  and  of  a very 
inferior  quality. 

The  principal  food  of  the  Indians  is  made  of  the 
root  of  the  cassava.  This  plant  grows  five  feet  in 
height,  and  is  covered  with  an  ash-brown  coloured 
bark,  dividing  near  the  top  into  several  green 
branches,  from  which  spring  large  leaves,  supported 
by  a red  or  blue  stalk.  There  are  two  kinds  of 
cassava,  the  sweet  and  the  bitter.  The  former  kind 
is  eaten  roasted,  or  mingled  with  their  bread,  and 
called  “bussuli.”  The  juice  of  the  other  kind  is  of 
a poisonous  nature  until  well  boiled.  Bread  is  made 
of  the  root  in  the  following  manner.  The  root 
having  been  scraped  and  washed,  is  grated  upon  a 


42 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


board  covered  with  small  pebbles,  little  larger  than 
coarse  sand,  which  are  fastened  in  resin,  with  which, 
when  in  a liquid  state,  the  board  was  covered. 
Thus  grated,  the  paste  is  put  into  a long  tube,  made 
of  the  ittiritti,  which  is  so  constructed  that  it  con- 
tracts by  having  a weight  attached  to  it,  and  which 
causes  the  juice  to  flow  out  through  the  sides.  The 
flour  is  then  dried  in  the  sun,  or  over  a fire,  sifted 
and  baked  into  flat  cakes  on  an  iron  plate  of  two  or 
more  feet  in  diameter.  Tapioca,  which  is  well  known 
in  England,  is  the  dust  of  the  cassava.  The  juice 
when  well  boiled,  is  no  longer  poisonous,  and  is  called 
“ cassaripo.”  It  forms  the  chief  ingredient  in  the 
pepperpot,  which  is  prepared  with  a variety  of  spices> 
and  preserves  the  meat  put  into  it  for  any  length  of 
time. 

The  natives  also  make  bread  of  the  “ ceriaca”  or 
maize,  which  produces  ripe  grain  two  months  after 
the  time  of  sowing  it.  The  fruit  is  usually  roasted 
before  it  arrives  at  maturity,  but  when  crushed  and 
baked,  it  makes  a kind  of  juicy  bread,  called  “ cha- 
chapo.”  From  the  sweet  potato  they  make  a drink 
called  “ casseeri and  from  the  cassava  bread  a drink 
called  “piwarry.”  The  method  of  preparing  the 
latter  would  be  considered  somewhat  disgusting  in 
civilised  life. 

The  women  assemble  a few  days  before  the  dance 
or  some  festival,  which  is  to  take  place,  around  a 
large  fire  on  which  cassava  cakes  are  baking,  till  they 
are  burned  through.  Each  woman  then  moistening 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


43 


her  mouth  with  a little  water,  chews  a piece  of  the 
burned  bread  until  it  is  perfectly  saturated  with  saliva. 
She  strains  it  through  her  teeth,  and  spits  out  the 
moisture  into  a vessel  placed  in  the  centre.  When 
enough  has  been  collected,  it  is  thrown  into  a trough 
made  for  the  purpose  from  a hollow  tree,  which  has 
already  been  filled  with  bread  with  boiling  water 
poured  over  it,  holding  from  two  hundred  to  three 
hundred  gallons.  After  fermentation  has  taken  place, 
and  the  liquor  become  sour,  the  guests  assemble  and 
drink  till  the  whole  supply  is  exhausted.  After  a few 
hours  all  the  party  become  intoxicated,  when  not 
unfrequently  violent  quarrels  ensue,  and  every  kind 
of  wickedness  attending  drunkenness.  From  chewing 
the  burned  bread,  the  Indian  women  destroy  their 
teeth,  whilst  those  of  the  men  are  in  no  better 
condition,  owing  to  the  acidity  of  the  drink  itself. 
The  effects  of  this  drink  upon  the  constitution  are 
by  no  means  so  injurious  as  those  which  are  produced 
by  the  excessive  use  of  spirituous  liquors  common 
amongst  Europeans.  These  orgies  are  practised  by 
all  the  Indian  tribes,  this  kind  of  intoxication  being 
their  besetting  sin ; and  most  of  their  feuds  have 
their  rise  on  such  like  occasions.  They  suffer,  indeed, 
from  these  debauches,  but  the  piwarry  being  very 
diuretic,  its  effects  soon  wear  off.  The  Accaways 
seem  more  addicted  to  it  than  any  other  tribe. 

Whilst  therefore  their  numbers  remained  undi- 
minished by  the  use  of  their  own  liquors,  they  fall  a 
sacrifice  by  scores  to  the  use  of  rum  and  brandy. 


44 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


However  the  palate  of  the  European  might  revolt 
from  liquor  so  prepared,  it  would  be  deemed  an  insult 
to  refuse  drinking  of  it  when  entering  into,  and  going 
from  the  Indian’s  hut. 

Other  vegetables  they  cultivate  but  little,  yet  are 
yams,  potatoes,  melons,  pumpkins,  and  the  banana 
found  with  them.  This  latter  plant,  or  rather  tree, 
produces  a fruit,  which  when  fully  ripe,  is  not  to  be 
despised.  The  tree  grows  sixteen  or  twenty  feet  high, 
and  throws  out  green  leaves  like  rich  satin,  in  the 
form  of  an  umbrella.  A species  of  palm  called 
“ cererito”  produces  an  excellent  cabbage,  which  is 
found  on  the  top  of  the  tree  in  the  very  heart  of  it. 
To  obtain  it  the  Indians  cut  down  the  tree.  There 
is  usually  discovered  in  it  a worm  or  maggot, 
called  gre-gre,  which  is  about  four  inches  long,  and 
as  thick  as  a man’s  thumb.  Though  exceedingly 
disgusting  in  appearance,  it  is  considered  a great 
delicacy,  and  when  dressed,  is  said  to  taste  like  all 
the  spices  of  the  east. 

The  eta  tree  is  very  useful  to  the  Warraws,  and 
grows  chiefly  in  swampy  places.  The  fruit  of  it  is 
made  into  a kind  of  paste,  and  tastes  somewhat  like 
cheese.  The  young  leaf  is  woven  into  hammocks, 
ropes,  and  baskets ; the  old  leaf  serves  for  thatching 
their  huts.  The  trunk  split  up  encloses  them,  and 
makes  the  floor.  The  pith  of  the  larger  boughs  is 
tied  together,  and  used  as  sails  for  their  canoes ; and 
stringing  a few  fibres  over  a piece  of  the  hollow 
bough,  and  placing  a bridge  under  them,  they  make 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


45 


a rough  viol,  to  the  music  of  which  they  dance. 
Among  the  musical  instruments  of  the  other  tribes, 
we  find  the  “ tom-tom,”  which  is  made  of  the  hark  of 
a tree  rolled  together,  and  covered  over  with  the  skin 
of  the  tiger,  and  resembles  the  little  drums  of 
children.  The  largest  I ever  saw  was  two  feet  in 
diameter.  They  also  make  a kind  of  flute  of  the 
bamboo,  called  the  “ quama,”  which,  however,  pro- 
duces only  three  notes,  and  very  much  resembles  the 
howling  of  a dog  in  distress. 

Some  of  the  tribes  build  their  huts  square,  others 
conical  or  arched ; and  others  again  live  under  a 
few  palm  leaves  thrown  across  some  sticks.  The 
Arrawaks  undoubtedly  make  the  best  houses,  of  a 
square  form ; they  surround  them  with  the  trunk 
of  the  manicole  palm,  split  up,  and  thatch  them  with 
its  leaves.  The  huts  of  the  Carabeese  are  much 
inferior  to  the  Arrawaks,  and  open  all  around.  They 
are  constructed  of  two  rows  of  elastic  rods  about 
twenty  feet  long,  stuck  firmly  into  the  ground,  and 
bent  over  the  top  in  the  shape  of  a pointed  arch. 
The  base  is  about  twenty  feet  by  fourteen,  and  the 
whole  is  thatched  from  top  to  bottom  with  palm 
leaves.  The  only  outlet  for  smoke  is  through  the 
door.  The  Macusies  plaster  their  huts  with  mud  all 
around,  and  the  conical  form  prevails  throughout 
the  interior.  The  articles  of  furniture  are  few  and 
simple  ; such  are  the  hammock,  a small  log  of  wood 
cut  into  the  shape  of  a stool,  a pot  or  two  for 
cooking,  a few  calabashes  of  different  sizes  for 


46 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


drinking  water,  &c.,  and  a kind  of  basket  called 
“ gregall,”  tastefully  manufactured  by  themselves  of 
the  “ ittiritti,”  a kind  of  reed,  split  up  by  them  for 
that  purpose.  In  this  they  place  their  fishing  lines, 
painting  apparatus,  powder  and  shot,  and  other  little 
articles  required  for  a journey.  The  dog,  the  parrot, 
the  fowls,  the  monkey,  together  with  the  Indian’s 
wife  and  children,  form  part  of  his  retinue. 

An  Indian,  when  painted  and  decorated  with  a 
cap  of  parrots’  feathers,  a bow  and  arrows  in  his 
hand,  a large  knife  suspended  by  his  side,  a tomahawk 
in  his  left,  and  a gun  in  his  right  hand,  will  be  found 
a fearful-looking  object.  Very  unlike  their  brethren 
in  the  north,  the  Indians  of  South  America  are  of 
a phlegmatic  temperament.  Unless  urged  by  hunger 
to  exert  themselves,  they  will  lie  in  their  hammocks 
for  days  together,  in  a state  of  apathy.  Although 
strong  in  his  affections,  an  Indian  in  his  native  state 
is  never  seen  to  weep,  but  will  bear  the  most  excru- 
ciating pains  and  the  loss  of  his  dearest  relations  with 
apparent  stoical  insensibility.  Some  of  the  articles 
they  manufacture,  display  a considerable  degree  of  in- 
genuity, but  they  never  improve  in  them.  They  make 
them  exactly  as  their  fathers  have  done  before  them. 
The  Indians  are  said  to  lack  personal  courage,  and  it 
is  true  they  would  never  be  able  to  cope  with  Euro- 
peans, or  even  the  passionate  negroes;  nevertheless, 
among  themselves  they  display  much  fierce  determina- 
tion. When  they  wish  to  revenge  themselves,  they 
will  follow  an  enemy  for  years  together.  Their  eyesight 


TN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


4? 

is  remarkably  keen,  and  their  sense  of  hearing  most 
acute.  Their  powers  of  endurance  are  great,  and 
they  will  travel  over  three  times  as  much  ground  as 
an  European,  in  the  same  space  of  time.  They  could 
live  also  where  Europeans  must  starve,  as  ten  pounds 
of  cassava  bread  would  enable  an  Indian  to  keep  the 
field  for  three  weeks,  or  even  a month ; and  it  is 
impossible  to  come  upon  him  by  surprise. 


CHAPTER  V. 

REDEEMING  QUALITIES  IN  THE  INDIAN’S  CHARACTER — HIS  BE- 
LIEF IN  A SUPREME  BEING  AND  THE  IMMORTALITY  OF  THE 
SOUL LAW  OF  REVENGE — CEREMONIES  AT  FUNERALS  DIFFER- 
ING  PROCEDURE  IN  FINDING  OUT  A SUPPOSED  MURDERER — 

NO  RELIGIOUS  RITES,  MARRIAGE MORAL  SENSE  DETERIORATED 

BY  CUSTOM. 


^LTHOUGH  the  Indians  are  sunk  into  a state  of 
apathy  and  lethargy  which  baffles  description,  and 
can  hardly  be  conceived  by  those  who  have  never  had 
dealings  with  them,  yet  are  there  also  many  redeeming 
qualities  found  among  them,  which,  in  some  measure, 
it  may  be  said,  place  them  in  a higher  scale  than  other 
heathen  nations.  Forgetful  and  entirely  regardless 
of  their  Creator  and  Benefactor,  it  is  nevertheless 
true,  that  they  have  not  debased  and  polluted  them- 
selves with  the  worship  of  idols.  A corrupt  system  of 
religion,  as  prevalent  in  the  East,  which  connives  at 
crimes  from  which  even  common  sense  recoils,  and 
which  presents  the  objects  of  worship  and  adoration  as 
polluted  and  stained  by  sin,  has  never  obtained  among 
the  Indians.  And  in  some  respects  it  would  have 
been  much  better  had  they  never  known  of  the 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  49 


Christian  religion,  such  as  they  found  it  to  be  when 
America  was  first  discovered,  and  such  as  in  many 
instances  they  still  see  it  before  their  eyes.  A mere 
professor  of  Christ's  religion,  having  the  form  of 
godliness  whilst  he  denies  the  power  thereof,  is  the 
greatest  anomaly  to  be  met  with,  no  matter  whether 
he  lives  in  the  east,  or  the  west,  or  in  a professedly 
Christian  country.  The  Indian,  notwithstanding  all 
the  barbarism  which  prevails,  knows  that  there  is  but 
one  God,  the  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  whom  he 
designates  “ the  great  Spirit,”  in  contradistinction  to 
all  created  spirits.  He  believes  that  from  liim  all 
good  doth  come,  and  that  “ in  him  we  live  and  move 
and  have  our  being;”  and  so  far  well ; but  his  under- 
standing is  darkened  and  his  heart  and  mind  alienated 
from  God  by  wicked  works,  for  he  recoils  from  the 
idea  of  his  justice  and  holiness.  In  this  his  blindness 
he  supposes  “ the  great  Spirit  ” to  be  too  good  to 
trouble  or  molest  any  of  his  creatures,  no  matter  how 
they  live  and  act.  And  to  stifle  the  least  remonstrance 
of  conscience,  that  monitor  found  even  in  those  who 
are  sunk  deepest,  he  fancies  that  the  great  Spirit  has 
his  abode  above  the  stars,  whom  nothing  can  trouble 
or  molest,  and  who  looks  down  with  entire  indiffer- 
ence on  what  happens  here  below.  The  Indian,  for 
these  reasons,  neither  loves  nor  fears  him;  his  know- 
ledge, therefore,  of  a supreme  Being  does  not  influence 
him  either  one  way  or  the  other.  Death  with  him  is 
not  the  punishment  for  sin,  but  the  fate  to  which 
every  creature  at  length  must  submit ; inflicted  by  the 

D 


50 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


malice  of  the  evil  spirit  and  hastened  on  by  passion. 
Being  altogether  sensual,  he  casts  in  his  lot  with 
those  of  old,  saying,  “ Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for 
to-morrow  we  die.”  He  is  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins,  and  for  this  reason  quite  unconcerned  about  his 
relation  as  a sinner  to  his  Maker  and  Benefactor ; nor 
is  he  anxious  to  propitiate  him  for  sins  committed. 
In  short,  he  is  literally  living  without  God  and  with- 
out hope  in  the  world  ; a perfect  stoic  and  an  enigma 
to  himself.  He  is  hardened  through  the  deceitfulness 
of  sin,  and  thus  because,  when  he  knew  God,  he 
glorified  him  not  as  God,  neither  was  thankful,  he  has 
been  given  up  to  a reprobate  mind.  Hence  that  strange 
forgetfulness  and  total  indifference  as  to  what  shall 
happen  to  him  after  death.  And  is  not  this  the  con- 
dition of  but  too  many  even  in  this  Christian  country  ? 
It  remains  true  that  “ the  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom,  a good  understanding  have  all 
they  that  do  thereafter  : his  praise  endureth  for  ever.” 
In  this  his  natural  state  the  Indian  puts  light  for 
darkness,  and  darkness  for  light ; nor  is  this  so  much 
to  he  wondered  at,  when  we  are  told  that  even  the 
polished  Greeks  and  hardy  Romans  changed  virtue 
into  vice  and  vice  into  virtue.  The  Indian’s  notion 
of  sin  is  peculiar  and  deserves  mentioning ; but  he 
wants  the  word  in  his  language  to  express  it  in  the 
abstract.  If  any  one  is  guilty  of  a deed  by  which 
he  shows  himself  a cowardly  or  weak  man,  he  is 
called  a “ magguburugua,”  literally,  “ one  without 
sense.”  Although  a man  should  be  a hard  drinker, 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


51 


this  in  itself  does  not  make  him  a sinner,  but  when  he 
allows  himself  to  be  overcome  he  is  a “ magguburu- 
gua,"  or  a man  without  sense.  He  that  is  able  to 
drink  most  and  does  not  become  intoxicated,  is  a 
“ gagguburugua,”  literally,  a man  of  sense,  a brave 
man.  Lying,  theft,  and  pilfering,  are  rarely  found 
among  the  Indians.  If  they  happen  to  take  anything, 
they  do  it  before  one’s  eyes,  under  the  notion  of 
having  some  claim  to  it,  which,  when  called  to  an 
account,  they  are  always  prepared  to  substantiate. 

They  also  fancy  that,  because  they  are  themselves 
hospitable,  placing  everything  at  the  disposal  of  their 
guests,  excepting  the  toys  of  their  children,  nothing 
should  be  denied  them  in  return.  Should  they  happen 
to  find  fault  with  the  entertainer  respecting  hospitality, 
they  do  not  scruple  to  rob  his  fields  to  an  amount 
sufficient  to  make  him  smart  for  his  neglect. 

The  Indian  considers  himself  bound  to  revenge  the 
death  of  any  of  his  relations,  should  there  appear 
sufficient  reason  for  supposing  them  to  have  died  from 
the  effects  of  poison.  In  ordinary  cases,  when  sick- 
ness assails  them,  they  present  a propitiation  to  the 
evil  spirit,  consisting  of  a piece  of  the  flesh  of  any 
quadruped.  If  recovery  follows,  they  suppose  the  evil 
spirit  to  have  regarded  and  accepted  the  offering,  and 
neither  return  thanks  to  the  great  Spirit,  nor  do  they 
trouble  themselves  any  further  about  the  evil  one. 
Should  death  ensue,  they  silently  submit  to  their  fate, 
and  bury  the  corpse  in  the  hammock  in  which  the 
person  died,  bum  the  hut  under  which  he  expired,  and 

D 2 


52 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


abandon  the  place  after  a short  time,  with  the  intention 
of  never  returning  to  it  again.  This  they  will  do 
because  they  suppose  that  the  soul  of  the  departed  is 
hovering  over  its  former  tenement,  and  will  not  allow 
it  to  be  disturbed,  without  inflicting  pain  and  disease 
upon  the  offender.  Such  is  the  belief  and  invariable 
practice  among  the  Accaway  tribe. 

Among  the  other  tribes  the  funeral  ceremonies  differ 
in  some  respects.  If  a man  of  some  note  dies  among 
the  Arrawaks,  the  relations  plant  a field  of  cassava 
upon  his  death,  and  bewail  the  departed  during  this 
time  with  sudden  outbursts  of  doleful  lamentations. 
After  the  period  of  twelve  moons,  the  relations  of  the 
deceased  are  called  together.  The  cassava  being  now 
fully  ripe,  and  plenty  of  game  having  been  provided 
for  the  occasion,  they  feast  for  several  days.  A dance 
is  then  performed  over  the  grave,  and  the  dancers 
lash  each  other  with  whips  prepared  for  that  purpose, 
till  frequently  the  blood  gushes  out,  and  they  are 
afterwards  obliged  to  keep  their  hammocks  for  days 
together.  When  the  castigation  is  over,  the  whips 
are  hung  up  in  the  place  where  the  person  expired. 
Six  moons  later,  another  dance  follows,  when  the 
whips  are  buried  in  the  grave  of  the  deceased,  and 
with  them  all  resentment,  should  such  have  existed. 
The  Carabeese,  if  the  individual  departed  be  a man  of 
consequence,  put  the  corpse  into  a hammock  and 
watch  it  with  much  solicitude.  The  women  and 
nearest  female  relations  of  the  deceased  wash  it  often 
with  water.  After  it  has  become  putrid  and  nothing 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


53 


but  the  skeleton  remains,  the  bones  are  cleansed, 
painted,  and  put  into  a pagall,  or  basket,  and  carefully 
preserved.  If  they  should  happen  to  quit  the  place, 
the  bones  are  burnt  in  the  very  place  where  the  person 
expired,  and  the  ashes  carefully  collected  and  taken 
with  them. 

In  ordinary  cases,  however,  the  body  is  interred  in 
the  hammock  in  which  the  person  died ; and  the  attend- 
ants at  his  funeral  walk  round  his  grave  once  or  twice, 
and  concern  themselves  no  further  about  it.  The 
women,  who  have  been  engaged  in  scraping  and 
burning  the  bones  of  the  dead,  are  considered  unclean 
for  several  months  after,  and  not  allowed  to  touch 
any  of  the  food  eaten  by  the  men. 

Among  the  Warraws  the  following  customs  prevail. 
If  a captain,  or  any  other  individual  of  influence,  dies, 
the  corpse  is  put  into  a canoe,  and  all  that  he  pos- 
sessed when  alive.  On  his  heart  is  placed  a looking- 
glass,  and  into  his  hands  his  bow  and  arrows.  His 
favourite  dog  is  killed,  and  its  carcase  put  with  him 
into  the  grave,  but  not  in  the  canoe,  to  assist  him  in 
procuring  his  food  in  the  untried  world.  The  corpse 
is  always  buried  on  the  same  spot  where  the  person 
expired,  and  a fire  kept  burning  there  for  many  weeks. 
I could  never  learn  the  reason  of  this  latter  custom, 
but  suppose  that  the  Indians  imagine  that  the  body 
is  conscious  of  the  chill  of  death,  and  requires  warmth 
till  accustomed  to  it.  The  relations  and  friends 
bewail  the  deceased  with  howling  and  doleful  lamenta- 
tions for  several  months  together.  The  widow  and 


54 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


children  of  the  deceased  become  the  property  of  his 
brother,  or  the  next  male  relation.  This  latter  cir- 
cumstance creates  a great  deal  of  strife,  and  is  the 
occasion  of  many  sorrows.  Should,  for  instance,  the 
widow  refuse  to  become  his  wife,  she  is  subjected  to 
severe  floggings  and  frequent  insults ; but  if  these  fail 
to  soften  her,  she  is  then  allowed  to  choose  whom  she 
pleases.  Her  children,  however,  must  remain,  and 
are  not  allowed  to  be  at  large  till  they  arrive  at  the 
age  of  puberty. 

The  Macusie,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  tribes  in  the 
interior  of  British  Guiana,  bury  their  dead  in  almost  a 
sitting  posture,  without  coffins,  performing  the  same 
ceremonies  related  above  with  some  slight  modifications. 

Although  the  various  tribes  differ  as  to  circum- 
stantials at  their  funerals  and  the  ceremonies  attending 
them,  they  are  all  alike  credulous,  and  have  many 
stories  to  tell  of  this  and  that  place  being  haunted  by 
some  spirit;  and  nothing  in  the  world  will  induce  an 
Indian  to  frequent  a place  thus  marked  and  known. 
The  immortality  of  the  soul  is  engraven  upon  the 
hearts  even  of  these  savages;  hut  as  to  where  it  is  to 
be  after  death,  and  in  what  condition,  they  are  alto- 
gether ignorant.  Praised  be  God,  that,  by  the  appear- 
ing of  our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  death  is  abolished, 
and  life  and  immortality  brought  to  light  through  the 
Gospel! 

When  a propitiation  has  been  made,  as  related  above, 
and  the  sick  person  does  not  recover,  but  continues 
to  suffer  from  a protracted  illness,  they  will  apply  to 


IN'  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


55 


the  conjurer  to  exert  his  influence  with  the  evil  spirit. 
On  his  arrival  he  carries  the  sick  person  into  the  forest 
close  at  hand,  and  having  fastened  his  hammock  to 
some  trees  across  the  path,  he  commences  his  incanta- 
tions. No  one  is  allowed  to  witness  what  he  is  doing, 
the  patient  even  being  enjoined  to  close  his  eyes  and 
not  to  open  them  again  till  the  ceremony  is  over.  The 
conjurer  holds  in  his  hand  a calabash  which  is  filled 


THE  CONJURER’S  RATTLE. 


with  small  pebbles,  winch,  when  shaken,  make  a rattling 
noise.  He  calls  upon  the  evil  spirit  forthwith  to  appear, 
he  mutters,  he  howls,  he  grumbles,  he  whistles  ; in 
short,  he  imitates  all  the  various  noises  in  creation, 


56 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


which  in  the  stillness  of  the  night  sound  truly  awful, 
and  fill  the  hearer  with  a horror  altogether  indescribable. 
I witnessed  the  ceremony  but  once,  having  come  upon 
the  Indians  unawares,  and  should  have  paid  dearly  for 
my  temerity  but  for  the  protection  of  my  Divine 
Master.  I have  no  desire,  however,  to  be  present  again 
on  a similar  occasion.  Whatever  others  may  think 
respecting  the  influence  of  evil  spirits,  I cannot 
altogether  divest  myself  of  the  impression  this  sight 
made  upon  me,  and  cannot  but  suppose  that,  for  the 
time  at  least,  the  conjurer  is  acting  under  a super- 
natural influence.  This  they  themselves  allow,  and 
find  it  difficult  to  describe  their  feelings  when  thus 
engaged.  These  incantations  having  lasted  for  some 
hours,  the  evil  spirit  is  at  last  supposed  to  have  made 
its  appearance.  The  conjurer  having  drawn  a circle 
around  the  sick  person,  calls  the  evil  one  to  account 
for  not  having  accepted  the  propitiation  in  behalf  of 
the  invalid,  and  conjures  him  to  help  him  forthwith. 
This  being  done,  the  sick  person  is  removed  back  to  his 
former  abode,  and  must  take  his  chance.  If  recovery 
follows,  the  incantations  have  proved  effectual ; but  if 
he  die,  the  question  is,  whether  he  has  been  poisoned 
by  men,  or  died  from  the  malice  of  Satan.  This 
important  question  is  to  be  decided  by  the  conjurer ; 
and  it  may  be  easily  conceived  how  much  will  depend 
upon  his  “yes”  or  “no.”  If  the  conjurer  be  at  all 
of  a revengeful  spirit,  woe  to  those  who  have  offended 
him,  for  he  is,  so  to  speak,  lord  of  life  and  death. 
Should  he  decide  that  the  sick  man  has  died  by  the 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


57 


malice  of  the  evil  spirit,  the  corpse  is  quietly  buried, 
and  not  a tear  is  shed  around  his  grave.  But  if,  on  the 
contrary,  he  decides  otherwise,  the  body  is  closely 
inspected,  and  where  a blue  spot  is  discovered,  it  is 
pointed  out  as  the  place  where  the  invisible  poisoned 
arrow  has  fastened.  The  next  thing  is  to  find  out  by 
whom  the  deed  has  been  done.  In  order  to  ascertain 
this,  a pot  is  filled  with  certain  leaves  and  placed  over 
a fire.  When  it  begins  to  boil  over,  they  consider  that 
on  which  side  the  scum  first  falls,  it  points  out  the 
quarter  from  whence  the  murderer  came.  A consultation 
is  thereupon  held,  and  the  place  is  pointed  out,  and  the 
individual  whose  death  is  to  atone  for  that  of  the 
deceased.  If  he  cannot  be  found,  although  he  will  be 
sought  for  years,  any  other  member  of  his  family 
will  suffice.  One  of  the  nearest  relations  is  charged 
with  the  execution  of  the  direful  deed.  The  “Canayi,” 
the  avenger  of  blood,  forthwith  puts  on  a curiously- 
wrought  cap,  takes  up  his  weapons,  and  pursues  his 
path  in  search  of  his  victim.  From  the  time  of  his 
leaving  until  his  return  home  he  is  to  abstain  from 
meat,  and  lives  upon  what  the  forest  supplies  ; nor  is 
he  allowed  to  speak  with  any  he  may  meet  in  his 
way.  Having  made  his  way  to  the  devoted  place,  and 
finding  his  victim  there,  he  will  lurk  about  for  days 
and  weeks  till  a favourable  opportunity  shall  offer  to 
perpetrate  his  revenge.  If  the  victim  pointed  out  be 
a man,  he  will  shoot  him  through  the  back;  and  if  he 
happens  to  fall  dead  to  the  ground,  drag  the  corpse 
aside  and  bury  it  in  a shallow  grave.  The  third  night 

d 3 


58 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


he  goes  to  the  grave  and  presses  a pointed  stick 
through  the  corpse.  If  on  withdrawing  the  stick  he 
finds  blood  on  the  end  of  it,  he  tastes  the  blood  in 
order  to  ward  off  any  evil  effects  that  might  follow 
from  the  murder,  returning  home  appeased  and  appa- 
rently at  ease.  But  if  it  happens  that  the  wounded 
individual  is  able  to  return  to  his  home,  he  charges 
his  relations  to  bury  him  after  his  death  in  some  place 
where  he  cannot  be  found,  and  having  done  so  he 
expires,  not  without  great  pains  and  fearful  impreca- 
tions. The  reason  why  the  avenger  of  blood  attacks 
his  victim  from  behind  is  evident  from  the  circum- 
stance that  the  Indian  is  always  found  armed,  at  least 
with  a knife.  And  again,  the  reason  why  the  victim 
desires  to  be  buried  where  he  cannot  be  found  is  to 
punish  the  murderer  for  his  deed,  inasmuch  as  the 
belief  prevails,  that  if  he  taste  not  of  the  blood  he 
must  perish  by  madness. 

If  a woman  or  child  be  the  victim,  their  death  is 
brought  to  pass  in  a different  way.  The  individual  is 
thrown  down  on  the  ground,  the  mouth  forced  open, 
and  the  fangs  of  a venomous  serpent  driven  through 
the  tongue.  Before  the  poor  creature  oan  reach  home 
her  tongue  becomes  inflamed  and  swollen,  and  she  is 
unable  to  tell  who  did  the  deed ; and  death  is  sure  to 
follow. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  conceive  how,  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, no  man’s  life  is  secure ; whilst  these  by 
no  means  unfrequent  murders,  must  greatly  tend  to 
diminish  the  number  of  the  natives. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


59 


The  preaching  of  the  Gospel  among  these  Indians 
has  begun  to  shed  its  benign  influence  far  and  wide  ; 
and  its  enlightening  rays  are  seen  to  chase  away  the 
darkness  which  for  ages  past  has  brooded  over  them. 
But  it  is  inconceivable  that  any  one,  with  such  proofs 
of  human  depravity  before  him,  can  remain  indifferent, 
or  be  opposed  to  the  efforts  made  in  our  days  for 
making  men  acquainted  with  the  Gospel  of  peace. 
Verily  “ the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the 
habitations  of  cruelty.” 

As  the  Indians  are  not  possessed  of  any  religion,  it 
cannot  be  expected  that  there  should  be  found  any 
religious  rites  among  them.  Marriage  is  frequently 
contracted  by  parents  for  their  children  when  infants ; 
and  trees  are  planted  by  the  respective  parties  in 
witness  thereof.  It  is  considered  a bad  omen  if 
either  tree  should  happen  to  wither,  as  in  that  case  the 
party  is  sure  to  die.  If  an  early  betrothal  has  been 
thus  ratified,  the  man  is  bound  to  assist  the  family  of 
his  bride  until  she  arrives  at  a marriageable  age,  which 
is  earlier  than  is  common  in  England.  Girls  of  twelve 
or  thirteen,  and  boys  of  fifteen  or  sixteen  years,  are 
married  among  the  Indians.  At  the  age  of  twenty- 
five  the  women  have  lost  all  the  appearance  of  youth ; 
but  men  of  forty  years  do  not  look  older  than  Euro- 
peans of  the  same  age.  The  average  duration  of  life 
of  both  sexes  is  from  forty  to  fifty  years.  Young 
men  and  women  who  have  not  been  betrothed  in 
childhood  as  stated  above,  marry  when  and  whom 
they  please,  asking  only  the  consent  of  their  parents 


CO 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


and  relations.  They  do  not  generally  marry  out  of 
their  tribe,  for  the  doing  so  is  looked  upon  with  dis- 
approbation, as  they  consider  it  derogatory  to  the 
dignity  of  their  respective  tribes.  There  is  no  cere- 
mony connected  with  marriage,  except  that  a feast  is 
given  alternately  by  the  bride  and  the  bridegroom. 
Polygamy  is  not  frequent,  and  mostly  met  with  among 
the  chiefs. 

Although  the  conjurers  pretend  to  some  knowledge 
of  diseases,  and  prepare  various  remedies  themselves, 
yet  their  knowledge  of  both  is  very  limited,  and  the 
application  of  their  remedies  proves  often  fatal  to  the 
patient.  Let  the  disorder  be  what  it  may,  an  emetic 
is  first  administered,  and  followed  by  a purgative. 
Both  of  these  are  of  such  proportions  that  many  die 
from  sheer  exhaustion.  To  create  a counter  irritation 
in  attacks  of  pleurisy,  they  either  make  large  incisions 
with  the  knife  or  apply  the  muneery  ant,  the  sting  of 
which  is  poisonous,  and  produces  fever  in  ordinary 
cases,  and  even  blood-spitting  in  sickly  constitutions. 
When  attacked  by  measles,  small-pox,  or  fever,  they 
go  and  sit  in  the  water  up  to  their  necks  till  the 
paroxysm  of  fever  is  over,  or  sudden  death  prevents 
their  coming  out  again. 

Their  moral  sense  of  good  and  evil  is  entirely 
regulated  by  the  customs  and  practices  inherited  from 
their  forefathers.  What  their  predecessors  believed 
and  did  must  have  been  right,  and  they  deem  it 
the  height  of  presumption  to  suppose  that  any  could 
think  and  act  otherwise.  The  soul  after  death  lives 


IX  BRITISH  GUIAXA. 


61 


in  the  air,  and  is  allowed  to  hover  over  its  previous 
tenement,  provided  the  man  has  lived  and  died  as  a 
“ gagguburugua.  ” But  if  any  lived  and  died  as  a 
“ magguhurugua,  ” he  must  eternally  wander  about  in 
abandoned  and  unfrequented  places.  Such,  then,  are 
the  Indian’s  ideas  as  it  respects  the  world  to  come. 
To  him,  his  future  state  and  condition  are  shrouded 
in  obscurity ; yet  one  would  suppose,  from  the  belief 
that  the  soul  is  hovering  over  its  deserted  tenement, 
that  we  might  argue  a silent  hope  of  a resurrection 
slumbering  in  his  breast. 

Those  who  imagine  that  natural  religion  is  itself 
sufficient  to  lead  man  back  to  his  Maker,  and  teach 
him  to  serve  God  acceptably,  so  as  to  obtain  peace  of 
mind  and  possess  a good  hope  of  immortality,  may 
go  to  the  Indian,  and  from  him  ascertain  the  truth 
of  such  an  opinion. 

To  acquaint  these  poor  people  with  the  Saviour  of 
mankind,  who  “ of  God  is  made  unto  us  wisdom,  right- 
eousness, sanctification,  and  redemption,”  has  been  the 
object  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  and  others 
who  have  laboured  before  them.  And,  praised  be 
God,  their  labours  have  not  been  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 
There  are  to  be  found  amongst  them,  at  present,  a 
goodly  number  who  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in 
truth.  Having  been  taught  their  duties  as  men,  and 
their  privileges  as  Christians,  they  have  learned  to 
trust  in  the  “ Lord,  our  righteousness;”  and  rejoice, 
through  faith,  in  the  hope  of  everlasting  life. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  AMONO  THE  INDIANS  ON  THE  RIVERS 
BERBICE  AND  CORANTYN  BY  THE  MORAVIANS. 

J^EFORE  we  proceed  to  give  an  account  of  the 
labours  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  it  will 
not  be  thought  irrelevant  to  ascertain  what  suc- 
oess  attended  the  labours  of  those  who  occupied  the 
field  before  them.  It  is  with  much  pleasure  the  writer 
contemplates  the  past  efforts  of  that  devoted  band  of 
Christians,  who  from  of  old  have  been  the  standard- 
bearers  of  the  cross  of  Christ ; and  who,  although 
persecuted  in  the  lund  which  gave  them  birth,  gladly 
forsook  their  home  and  their  all  to  preach  the  un- 
searchable riches  of  Christ  among  the  Gentiles.  This 
faithful  band  is  no  other  than  the  “ Moravians,”  who, 
with  a single  eye  to  God’s  glory,  have  prosecuted 
their  quiet  and  unobtrusive  labours  to  promote  the 
salvation  of  thousands  among  our  fellow- creatures. 
No  region  of  this  globe  seems  to  have  been  so  remote 
but  that  these  messengers  of  peace  were  ready  there  to 
impart  those  blessings  which  they  themselves  enjoyed 
through  faith  in  Him  in  whom  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  dweRs  bodily,  and  unto  whom  the  uttermost 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  63 


ends  of  the  earth  are  given  for  a possession.  We 
find  them  among  Greenland’s  icy  mountains,  and  on 
the  pestilential  shores  of  Africa  ; there  and  everywhere 
scattering  the  blessings  of  Christ's  salvation.  And, 
although,  in  God’s  mysterious  providence,  many  of 
their  missions  have  been  deserted,  whilst  others  have 
proved  unsuccessful,  this  ought  not  to  hinder  us 
from  giving  glory  to  God,  on  their  behalf,  nor  tempt 
us  to  think  lightly  of  their  disinterested,  devoted,  and 
self-denying  labours. 

As  early  as  the  year  1738,  two  Missionaries  pro- 
ceeded to  Berbice,  and  having  no  opportunity  of 
instructing  the  negro  slaves,  they  went  among  the 
Indians.  The  Indians  living  widely  scattered  through 
an  immense  wilderness,  the  Missionaries  had  many 
difficulties  and  hardships  to  encounter  in  visiting 
them.  On  these  occasions  they  were  obliged  to  carry 
with  them  a supply  of  cassava-bread  for  five  or  more 
days;  to  have  their  hammocks  on  their  shoulders;  to 
sleep  on  them  suspended  on  trees  in  the  woods;  to 
wade  through  brooks  and  rivers,  and  often  to  travel 
great  distances  without  meeting  with  a hut  or  human 
being.  If  they  came  to  the  huts  of  the  Indians  when 
the  men  happened  to  be  absent,  the  women  fled  with 
their  children  into  the  neighbouring  thicket,  uttering  a 
fearful  shriek.  Having,  by  the  help  of  a mulatto 
youth,  translated  into  the  Arrawak  language  an  account 
of  the  life  of  Christ,  the  Missionaries,  in  the  course  of 
their  visits,  read  this  compendium  to  the  natives. 
They  seemed  at  first  little  affected  by  these  attempts; 


64 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


and  it  was  not  till  some  years  had  passed  that  the 
Missionaries  baptized  some  as  the  first-fruits  of  their 
labours.  Most  of  the  converts,  and  some  even  of  the 
unbaptized,  now  built  huts  at  “ Pilgerhut,”  that  they 
might  have  an  opportunity  of  daily  enjoying  Christian 
instruction.  The  more  religion  spread  among  them, 
the  more  were  the  Missionaries  animated  to  prosecute 
their  work  with  energy  and  zeal.  No  wilderness  ap- 
peared to  them  too  frightful,  no  road  too  dreary,  no 
Indian  hut  too  remote,  if  they  might  hope  to  find  a 
soul  ready  to  receive  the  Gospel.  The  mission  had  no 
sooner  assumed  a promising  aspect,  than  the  jealousy 
of  some  of  the  Dutch  planters  was  roused.  The 
Missionaries  were  required  to  take  the  oath  to  govern- 
ment, to  whom  their  motives  and  designs  had  been 
misrepresented,  and  with  respect  to  which,  their 
enemies  well  knew  they  had  conscientious  scruples. 
Disappointed  in  this  stratagem — (for  government 
absolved  them  from  the  obligation) — they  attempted  to 
drive  away  the  Indians  by  circulating  a report,  that  the 
Missionaries  designed  to  make  them  slaves ; a rumour 
admirably  calculated  to  rouse  the  jealousy  of  the 
savages,  as  the  idea  of  slavery  is  more  frightful  to 
them  than  death  itself.  In  the  year  1753,  the  number 
of  Indians  who  resided  at  the  station  amounted  to 
upwards  of  two  hundred  and  sixty,  and  was  daily 
increasing.  But  not  long  after,  the  whole  country  was 
visited  with  a severe  scarcity  which  lasted  several 
years.  This  was  followed  by  an  epidemic  disorder, 
in  consequence  of  which  a great  number  of  people 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


65 


died,  both  Indians  and  Europeans.  Several  of  the 
Missionaries  died,  and  the  Indians  began  to  disperse 
again  in  the  -woods.  The  rest,  however,  resolved  to 
maintain  their  post,  in  the  hope  of  the  return  of  more 
auspicious  times;  but  alas!  this  hope  was  never 
realised. 

In  the  year  1763,  the  negroes  in  the  colony  rose  in 
rebellion  against  their  masters,  murdered  many  of  the 
white  people,  and  laid  waste  the  whole  country.  At 
length  they  came  near  the  mission,  and  the  Mission- 
aries were  obliged  to  abandon  the  settlement  and 
escape  for  their  lives.  Great  were  the  dangers  with 
which  they  were  surrounded  on  all  sides ; and  they  did 
not  reach  the  town  near  the  coast  without  undergoing 
many  privations  and  overcoming  great  difficulties. 
At  last  they  safely  arrived  at  New  Amsterdam,  and 
left  with  the  first  ship  for  Europe.  Two  of  the 
Missionaries  remained  until  they  should  receive 
instructions  from  home  with  respect  to  their  future 
proceedings,  but  died  before  the  letters  reached  them. 
Such  was  the  melancholy  termination  of  the  labours 
of  the  Moravians  in  Berbice. 

After  the  year  1754,  Messrs.  Daehne  and  Ralfs, 
two  of  the  Missionaries,  were  charged  to  commence 
another  mission  further  to  the  east.  They  selected 
two  different  pieces  of  ground  for  the  purpose ; the 
one  on  the  river  Sarameca,  the  other  on  the  Corantyn, 
which  were  both  granted  them  by  government.  In 
1757,  they  commenced  their  labours  on  the  river 
Sarameca,  and  called  the  station  Sharon.  Here  they 


G6 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


were  joined  by  a large  number  of  Indians,  so  that  in 
a short  time  they  had  a congregation  around  them. 
The  mission  began  to  assume  a very  promising  aspect, 
but  it  met  with  a powerful  enemy  in  the  free  negroes. 
These  people  were  originally  slaves,  who  had  escaped 
from  their  masters  and  taken  refuge  in  the  woods, 
where  they  maintained  their  independence,  and  whence 
they  often  committed  depredations  on  the  estates,  in 
spite  of  all  that  government  could  do.  To  annihilate 
them,  a reward  of  fifty  florins  was  given  by  govern- 
ment for  every  slave  whom  the  Indians  captured  and 
carried  back.  This  circumstance,  naturally  enough, 
excited  the  enmity  of  the  negroes  against  the  Indians, 
and  they  resolved  to  destroy  the  mission.  Accordingly, 
in  January,  1761,  a band  of  these  marauders  came 
to  the  neighbourhood  of  Sharon  to  accomplish  their 
design.  It  was  on  the  Lord’s  day  when  they  made  the 
attack ; but  being  afraid  to  approach  the  house  of  the 
Missionaries,  where  several  of  the  Indians  had  fled, 
armed  with  guns,  they  continued  firing  from  behind 
the  trees.  Mr.  Oldenwald,  one  of  the  Missionaries, 
was  wounded  by  a ball  in  the  arm.  At  last  they  set 
fire  to  the  house,  and  compelled  its  inmates  to  quit  it 
and  flee  into  the  thicket.  The  work  of  destruction 
being  accomplished,  (for  every  house  was  burnt  down, 
including  the  church,)  they  took  their  departure.  On 
the  return  of  the  Missionaries,  Oldenwald  was  found 
still  bleeding  from  the  wound  he  had  received ; three 
Indians  lay  dead  on  the  ground,  and  eleven  others 
were  carried  away  prisoners. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


67 


Notwithstanding  this  terrible  disaster,  the  Mis- 
sionaries determined  to  remain,  in  the  hope  that  the 
revenge  of  the  negroes  was  satisfied.  Government, 
much  against  their  inclination,  gave  them  a guard  of 
fifteen  soldiers;  but  these  proved  only  a burden  to 
them  and  a serious  disadvantage  to  the  Indians.  The 
mission  having  passed  through  many  vicissitudes,  was 
at  last  relinquished  in  the  year  1779.  The  rest  of  the 
Missionaries  joined  Mr.  Daehne  on  the  Corantyn. 

This  enterprising  Missionary  had  commenced  a new 
settlement  on  the  river  Corantyn,  in  the  year  1757. 
The  Indians  who  accompanied  him  there  soon  left  him, 
except  one,  with  whom  he  lived  a very  solitary  life. 
After  some  time  his  only  companion  was  taken  ill, 
and  the  Indian  doctors  who  passed  by  told  him  he 
would  never  recover  if  he  continued  to  live  with  the 
white  man,  who  was  under  the  power  of  the  devil,  and 
would  likewise  soon  turn  sick.  Influenced  by  these 
representations,  the  poor  fellow,  as  soon  as  he  got  a 
little  better,  forsook  his  teacher,  and  returned  to  his 
own  countrymen.  But  though  Daehne  was  left  alone 
without  either  friend  or  companion,  even  in  this 
solitude  he  was  content  and  happy:  “Our  Saviour,” 
says  he,  “ was  always  with  me,  and  comforted  me 
with  his  gracious  presence,  so  that  I can  truly  say, 
I spent  my  time  in  happiness  and  peace.” 

The  Indians,  at  first,  entertained  strong  suspicions 
against  him,  and  even  formed  the  design  of  putting 
him  to  death.  He  was  informed  of  his  danger,  but 
his  mind  was  kept  in  perfect  peace.  One  day,  how- 


68 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


ever,  as  he  sat  at  his  frugal  meal,  about  fifty  of  the 
Carabeese  landed  from  their  canoes,  and  surrounded 
his  cottage,  with  a view  of  carrying  their  threats  into 
execution.  Some  of  them  were  armed  with  swords, 
others  with  tomahawks.  This  was  truly  an  alarming 
sight,  nevertheless  he  went  out  and  bade  them  wel- 
come. They  then  asked  him,  through  the  medium  of  an 
interpreter,  who  gave  him  liberty  to  build  on  their 
land?  To  this  he  replied,  “ The  governor.”  They  next 
inquired,  what  design  he  had  in  coming  thither  ? to 
which  he  answered,  “I  have  brethren  on  the  other  side 
of  the  great  waters,  who,  having  heard  that  many  of 
the  Indians  on  this  river  were  ignorant  of  God,  have, 
from  the  great  affection  they  felt  towards  you,  sent  me 
to  tell  you  of  the  love  of  God,  and  what  he  has  done 
to  save  you.”  The  chief  then  said,  “ Have  you  never 
heard  that  the  Indians  intend  to  kill  you  ?”  “ Yes,” 
answered  Daehne,  “but  I cannot  believe  it.  You 
have  among  you  some  who  have  lived  with  me,  and 
they  can  tell  you  that  I am  the  friend  of  the  Indians.” 
To  this  the  chief  replied,  “Yes,  I have  heard  so; 
they  say  you  are  a different  sort  of  Christian  from 
the  white  people  in  general.”  The  Missionary  then 
said,  “ I am  your  friend ; how  is  it  that  you  come  to 
kill  me?”  “We  have  done  wrong,”  answered  the 
chief.  Every  countenance  now  altered,  and  the 
Indians  quickly  dispersed.  The  chief,  however,  re- 
mained behind,  behaving  in  a very  friendly  manner, 
and  left  him  a supply  of  cassava.  Thus  the  Mis- 
sionary, by  his  magnanimous,  yet  temperate  conduct, 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


69 


warded  off  the  blow  which  threatened  his  life,  and 
converted  his  enemies  into  friends. 

During  his  stay  in  this  solitary  situation,  Daehne 
was  frequently  in  want  of  the  common  necessaries  of 
life.  Besides  these  various  trials,  he  now  and  then 
suffered  from  fever,  and  was  often  in  no  small  danger 
from  wild  beasts  and  other  venomous  creatures.  Thus  a 
tiger  for  a long  time  kept  watch  near  his  hut,  seeking 
an  opportunity,  no  doubt,  to  seize  the  poor  solitary 
inhabitant.  Every  night  it  roared  most  dreadfully ; 
and  though  he  regularly  kindled  a large  fire  in  the 
neighbourhood  before  he  went  to  bed,  yet  as  it  often 
went  out  by  the  morning,  it  would  have  proved  but  a 
miserable  defence,  had  not  the  Lord  preserved  him. 
The  following  circumstance  is  still  more  remarkable, 
and  illustrates,  in  a singular  manner,  the  care  of  God 
over  his  servants.  Being  one  evening  attacked  with 
a paroxysm  of  fever,  he  resolved  to  go  into  his  hut 
and  lie  down  in  his  hammock.  Just,  however,  as  he 
entered  the  door,  he  beheld  a serpent  descending  from 
the  roof  upon  him.  In  the  scuffle  which  ensued,  the 
creature  bit  him  in  three  different  places ; and,  pur- 
suing him  closely,  twined  itself  several  times  round 
his  head  and  neck  as  tightly  as  possible.  Expecting 
now  to  he  bitten,  or  strangled  to  death,  and  being 
afraid  lest  his  brethren  should  suspect  the  Indians 
had  murdered  him,  he,  with  singular  presence  of 
mind,  wrote  with  chalk  on  the  table — “ A serpent  has 
killed  me.”  Suddenly,  however,  that  promise  of  the 
Saviour  darted  into  his  mind,  “ They  shall  take  up 


70 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


serpents,  and  shall  not  be  hurt.”  Encouraged  by  this 
declaration,  he  seized  the  creature  with  great  force, 
tore  it  loose  from  his  body,  and  flung  it  out  of  the 
hut.  He  then  lay  down  in  his  hammock  in  tranquillity 
and  peace.  This  was  most  probably  a boa-constrictor, 
whose  bite,  though  painful,  is  not  venomous ; and 
which  destroys  his  prey  by  crushing  it  to  death,  and 
gorging  it  whole. 

Daehne,  growing,  after  many  years’  labour,  old  and 
infirm,  returned  to  Europe.  Others  succeeded  him, 
and  reaped  the  fruit  of  the  seed  he  had  sown.  It  is 
stated,  that  many  Indians  departed  this  life  rejoicing 
in  the  Saviour,  and  in  the  sure  and  certain  hope  of  a 
resurrection  to  eternal  life.  The  mission  on  the  river 
Corantyn  was  earned  on  till  the  year  1806,  when  a 
destructive  fire  reduced  the  whole  of  the  settlement 
to  ashes.  There  was  every  reason  to  believe  that  it 
had  been  the  act  of  an  incendiary;  but  no  satisfactory 
proofs  could  be  adduced  to  bring  it  home  to  the 
parties  concerned.  While  the  external  circumstances 
of  the  mission  were  so  disastrous,  its  internal  state 
was  not  more  flourishing.  The  number  of  Indians 
had  of  late  been  greatly  diminished,  in  consequence 
of  the  small -pox;  others  fled  from  dread  of  that 
frightful  disorder  into  the  recesses  of  the  forest, 
intending  never  to  return  again.  Such  as  still 
survived,  so  far  from  being  truly  religious,  were 
disorderly,  dissolute,  and  refractory,  and  even  mani- 
fested a spirit  of  enmity  to  the  Gospel.  Discouraged 
by  these  adverse  circumstances,  the  mission  was  at 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


71 


length  abandoned ; and  although,  a few  years  after, 
an  attempt  was  made  to  renew  it,  yet  notwithstanding 
the  trouble  which  was  taken,  all  proved  unsuccessful. 
How  unsearchable  are  the  judgments  of  the  Lord,  and 
his  ways  past  finding  out!* 

The  writer  cannot  refrain  from  adding  an  extract 
from  his  journal,  when  on  a visit  to  this  interesting 
spot.  In  a letter  to  the  Secretary  of  the  Society  he 
says : — “ In  a former  letter,  I promised  to  give  you 
a more  detailed  account  of  the  Indians  on  the  Coran- 
tyn.  But  what  shall  I say  of  them?  If  I tell  you 
what  they  really  are,  I must  place  a picture  before 
your  eyes  painted  with  the  deepest  colours,  and  veil 
the  whole  in  darkness.  And  if  it  were  not  for  the 
promises,  the  dawnings  of  that  glorious  day,  when 
there  shall  be  no  more  darkness,  but  all  light  in  the 
Lord,  it  would  be  extremely  difficult  to  discover  even 
one  pleasing  and  promising  feature,  behind  the 
almost  impenetrable  forests  of  ignorance,  apathy,  and 
lethargy,  in  which  this  race  of  mankind  seem  to  be 
buried.  Not  only  are  their  dwellings  completely 
surrounded  by  the  bush,  and  almost  inaccessible  to  a 
stranger,  but  also  their  mind  is  so  overgrown  with 
superstition  and  indolence,  that  it  would  appear,  as 
though  every  vestige  of  consciousness  of  the  existence 
of  a supreme  Being  was  completely  choked ; and  that 
portion  of  this  race,  which  has  not  been  disfigured 
by  natural  evils,  appears  to  have  been  ruined  by 


* Vide  Brown’s  History  of  Missions,  vol.  ii. 


72 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


spirituous  liquors,  obtained  from  those  -who  ought, 
as  professed  Christians,  to  have  taught  them  better 
things.  This  is  the  dark  side  of  the  picture ; and  it 
would  remain  so,  were  it  not  for  the  express  promise, 
that  “ all  the  ends  of  the  earth  shall  see  the  salvation 
of  our  God.”  The  day  I spent  among  them  being 
rather  rainy  and  cold,  I felt  chilly  and  uncomfortable ; 
but  what  pen  can  describe  the  feeliogs  of  my  heart 
when  contemplating  the  spiritual  darkness  brooding 
overjthis  wilderness?  It  is  chilly,  it  is  cold  all  around ; 
no  friend  to  sympathise,  no  fruit,  no  blossom  to  be 
seen,  among  those  who  bear  the  name  of  Christ,  by 
which  the  solitary  wanderer  might  be  refreshed.  But 
the  Lord  is  near,  and  he  can  make  up  for  every  thing. 
When  standing  on  the  spot  where  the  house  of 
prayer  is  said  to  have  stood  when  the  Moravian 
missionaries  laboured  among  this  benighted  people, 
my  heart  was  musing  on  the  past : and  calling  to 
remembrance  that  there  have  been  some  whose  hearts 
believed  in  the  Son  of  God,  I began  inquiring 
whether  there  were  any  still  remaining  of  those  few; 
and  my  inquiry  was  not  in  vain.  A woman  was 
pointed  out  to  me,  who  had  been  dedicated  to  the 
Lord  by  her  pious  parents  in  her  infancy;  but  having 
been  left  to  herself  without  the  means  of  grace,  there 
was  nothing  to  distinguish  her  from  others,  save  the 
Christian  name.  When  it  was  told  them  that  I was  a 
Dominie  (missionary),  one  of  the  Indians,  apparently 
a captain,  for  he  had  a cap  curiously  wrought  and 
decorated  with  many  feathers,  came  and  placed  him- 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


73 


self  before  me,  saying,  “ Dominie,  are  you  coming  to 
learn  us  ? Oh,  glad  me  be,  we  learn  good.” 

There  are  hut  few  Indians  on  this  river  belonging 
to  the  Arrawak  tribe;  the  greater  part  by  far  are 
Carabeese.  These  are  a fine-looking  race  of  men; 
their  demeanour  is  friendly,  but  their  warlike  appear- 
ance threatening,  as  they  are  always  found  armed  with 
a gun  and  bow  and  arrows,  or  with  a club  and  long 
knife.  Their  bodies  are  painted  with  the  arnatto, 
their  faces  tattooed ; and,  strange  to  say,  their  hair 
is  more  like  that  of  the  coloured  people,  and  curling. 
Their  beards  and  eyebrows  are  plucked  out  when 
beginning  to  grow ; all,  without  exception,  five  in  a 
state  of  nudity.  From  their  frequent  intercourse  with 
the  English,  they  speak  English  tolerably  well ; but 
among  themselves  the  Carabeese  language.  When 
will  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arise  with  healing 
in  his  wings  upon  this  wilderness?  May  the  Lord 
have  mercy  on  them ! In  going  down  the  river 
we  struck  on  the  same  bank  on  which  the  boat 
belonging  to  the  Moravian  mission  was  lost,  the 
Missionaries  themselves  escaping  with  their  lives. 
The  water  being  low,  no  harm  happened  to  us,  and 
we  floated  again  with  the  return  of  the  tide. 


E 


CHAPTER  VII. 


POLICY  OF  THE  BRITISH  TOWARDS  THE  INDIANS FIRST  COM- 

MENCEMENT OF  A MISSION  BY  THE  CHURCH  MISSIONARY 

SOCIETY PLAN  PURSUED  BY  THE  FIRST  MISSIONARIES 

PROMISING  PROSPECTS  OF  THE  MISSION — DIFFICULTIES  AND 
DISCOURAGEMENTS. 


aborigines  have  been  comparatively  forgotten.  The 
writer  is  not  aware  of  any  attempts  on  a large  scale 
having  been  made  to  ameliorate  their  condition  and  to 
make  them  acquainted  with  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  The 
course  of  policy  pursued  by  the  Dutch  in  giving  them 
presents  to  keep  them  at  bay,  and  to  insure  their 
services  in  times  of  emergency,  has  been  followed  by 
the  British.  And  although  some  attempts  have  been 
made  to  civilise  them,  at  different  times,  in  order  to 
render  their  services  available  for  the  colonists,  all  the 
fruit  which  has  accrued  from  such  like  undertakings 
has  been  a few  weeks’  labour  from  some  few  Indians 
in  the  woodcutting  establishments.  Having  accom- 
plished the  task  the  Indian  had  engaged  to  perform, 
he  has  returned  home  and  lived  afterwards  as  he  used 


the  colony  has  been  under  British  sway,  the 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  75 


to  do  before,  altogether  forgetful  of  his  Maker.  Nor 
was  he  the  better  for  having  mingled  in  society  of 
such  a kind,  for  not  unfrequently  he  would  return  a 
confirmed  drunkard,  a sceptic,  or  a profligate  of  the 
worst  description.  Without  entering  into  the  despe- 
rate condition  of  either  the  ungodly  European  or  the 
demoralised  Indian,  not  he  that  imitated,  but  he  who 
set  the  bad  example,  has  the  greater  sin. 

It  has  been,  and  still  is,  the  opinion  of  many,  that 
it  will  be  next  to  impossible  to  persuade  an  Indian  to 
give  up  his  roving  disposition  and  apply  himself  to 
industry  and  the  arts  of  civilised  life.  In  this 
opinion  I fully  concur;  and  I never  expect  to  see 
it  accomplished  unless  the  Gospel  of  Christ  be 
preached  to  this  people.  By  the  power  of  that  Gospel, 
however,  I anticipate  the  glorious  result  of  seeing 
even  the  rude  Indian  recovered  from  his  degradation 
and  hopeless  condition.  Sanguine  and  irrational  even 
as  this  hope  may  appear  to  those  who,  unacquainted 
themselves  with  the  Gospel,  have  no  conception  of  its 
saving  and  transforming  influence,  I would  simply 
point  to  the  facts  which  have  come  under  my  own 
notice  during  my  sojourn  among  that  people;  and 
although  as  yet  little  has  been  accomplished,  I am 
quite  sure  this  should  not  hinder  us  from  giving 
glory  to  God,  to  whom  alone  it  is  due.  Were  not  our 
forefathers,  if  not  in  the  same  debased  condition, 
certainly  not  much  better  ; and  what  has  raised  them 
and  exalted  this  nation  to  such  an  elevated  position 
among  the  nations  of  the  world  ? It  is  the  influence 

E 2 


76 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


of  that  grace  which,  appearing  to  us  as  a nation,  and 
manifesting  its  saving  influence  upon  the  hearts  of 
believers,  has  taught  them  to  deny  ungodliness  and  to 
live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present 
world.  In  the  hope  of  seeing  this  result  accomplished 
in  the  Indian  race,  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
has  not  shrunk  back  from  introducing  the  plough 
of  the  Gospel,  which  is  to  break  up  the  fallow  ground, 
but  is  now  sowing  the  seed  in  the  hope  of  a plentiful 
harvest.  In  the  year  1829,  Mr.  John  Armstrong,  a 
catechist,  was  directed  to  proceed  up  the  Essequibo  in 
order  to  ascertain  how  far  the  Indians  were  prepared 
to  receive  a teacher.  They  at  once  showed  great 
eagerness  to  accept  his  offer,  and  promised  to  assist 
him  with  food  and  in  the  building  of  a house.  When 
these  accounts  were  received  at  home,  it  was  resolved 
that  Mr.  A.  should  leave  the  place  where  till  then  he 
had  been  labouring  among  the  negroes,  and  commence 
a mission  to  the  Indians.  He  fixed  upon  a place 
called  “Bartica, ” that  is,  “ red  earth,”  which  is 
situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  Mazaroony  with  the 
Essequibo,  hoping  that  the  Indians  of  both  rivers 
would  find  it  equally  convenient  to  visit  him.  The 
then  governor  of  Demerara,  Sir  Benjamin  D’Urban, 
granted  three  hundred  square  roods  of  land  for  the 
purpose,  and  the  Missionary  began  his  labours,  not 
without  the  hope  of  seeing  many  brought  into  the 
fold  of  Christ.  His  first  dwelling  was  a little  thatched 
hut,  and  as  he  travelled  from  place  to  place  he  was 
content  with  the  fare  of  the  Indians  and  with  such 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


77 


accommodations  as  their  huts  afforded.  Having  ac- 
quired the  conversational  language,  which  is  a jargon 
qf  many,  he  erected  a kind  of  chapel,  which  at  the 
same  time  served  as  a school-room.  Great  was  his  joy 
when  on  a Sunday  he  saw  the  people  of  various  tribes 
flock  to  him  for  instruction;  but  their  progress  in 
learning  to  read  and  understand  was  slow,  on  account 
of  their  not  comprehending  so  easily  the  things  which 
were  spoken.  During  the  week,  he  used  to  travel  from 
place  to  place  in  order  to  persuade  them  to  locate 
themselves  near  him,  or  to  send  their  children  to 
school.  The  former  they  were  unwilling  to  do,  and 
the  latter  was  attended  with  difficulties,  as  in  that  case 
the  Missionary  had  to  provide  food  for  them  during 
the  time  they  remained  with  him.  It  must  be  borne 
in  mind  that  the  interior  of  British  Guiana  is  covered 
with  dense  forests,  so  as  to  render  it  altogether  imprac- 
ticable for  children  to  return  home  after  school-hours. 
Others  had  to  cross  over  the  rivers,  which  is  still  more 
impracticable  from  the  roughness  of  the  water.  Those 
difficulties  have  from  the  beginning  of  the  mission 
proved  great  obstacles  to  its  growth  and  success,  and 
caused  the  Missionaries  much  solicitude.  Nor  is  there 
any  remedy  which  we  can  provide  against  them,  as 
the  Indians  live  scattered  about,  unless  they  make  up 
their  minds  to  come  and  settle  at  the  missionary  sta- 
tion. In  the  year  1833,  Mr.  Youd,  another  catechist, 
was  sent  to  assist  Mr.  Armstrong  in  his  labours,  as  it 
became  evident  that,  if  the  mission  were  to  prosper, 
one  Missionary  should  be  resident  whilst  the  other  was 


78 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


travelling  among  the  people.  It  was,  however,  not 
long  before  Mr.  A.  left  the  colony  to  recruit  his  im- 
paired health,  and  Mr.  Y.  was  left  alone.  He,  likewise, 
travelled  from  place  to  place,  and,  anxious  to  remove 
the  difficulties,  he  established  schools  in  various 
places,  which  he  himself  taught  as  often  as  his  other 
labours  would  permit.  But  it  is  easy  to  see  that 
such  a proceeding  could  lead  to  no  satisfactory  result, 
while  much  time  and  strength  were  spent  to  little 
purpose. 

One  day,  as  Mr.  Youd  relates  in  his  journal,  while 
going  up  the  river,  he  met  a party  of  Indians,  who 
inquired  of  the  boys  with  him  where  he  was  going; 
on  hearing  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  teach  the 
Carabeese  school  on  the  opposite  shore,  their  attention 
was  arrested,  and,  in  a few  days  after,  they  came  to  the 
missionary  station  in  a body  with  the  chief’s  son  Ana- 
mooz  at  their  head.  Why  am  I come  among  you  ? 
asked  Mr.  Youd.  The  chief  did  not  know.  I am 
come,  rejoined  Mr.  Youd,  to  teach  you,  and  the  Indians 
in  general,  to  know  God  (Tamaosy.)  The  Missionary 
showed  Anamooz  the  writing  of  some  Indians  and  the 
various  books  contained  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  giv- 
ing him  a slight  outline  of  the  subject  of  each.  He 
seemed  interested.  Why  not  come  and  live  where  you 
may  hear  of  Tamaosy?  inquired  Mr.  Youd.  The  want 
of  food  seemed  the  chief  difficulty.  But  when  the  Mis- 
sionary promised  to  buy  a field  of  ripe  cassava,  which 
would  serve  for  food  till  they  could  prepare  a field  of 
their  own,  the  Indian  rejoiced  at  the  proposal,  and  im- 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


79 


mediately  promised  to  bring  down  his  people  to  settle. 
In  the  mean  time,  he  left  two  youths  under  Mr.  Youd's 
care,  one  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  who  was  delighted 
with  the  school,  while  the  other,  who  was  twenty- five, 
and  whose  tastes  and  habits  were  confirmed,  greatly 
preferred  hunting  and  fishing  to  learning.  Mr.  Youd 
was  not  disappointed  in  his  expectations  of  the  arrival 
of  the  promised  body  of  Accaways.  The  ripe  cassava 
had  been  procured,  and  the  Missionary  immediately 
set  the  new-comers  to  work  to  cut  down  trees  in  order 
to  clear  a field  for  planting  and  to  build  huts  for  their 
habitations.  More  land  had  been  granted  by  the 
governor ; and  if  the  Indians  could  only  be  induced 
to  settle,  civilisation  would  follow.  The  new-comers 
were  invited  to  build  their  habitations  at  a place  called 
the  Grove,  about  a mile  from  Bartica  Point.  To  the 
great  delight  of  the  women,  the  men  under  Mr.  Youd's 
direction  planted  the  new  ground,  instead  of,  as  usual, 
leaving  the  labour  for  them  to  perform.  The  men,  on 
their  part,  laughed  and  joked  at  the  change  they  made 
no  difficulty  in  effecting,  when  they  saw  Mr.  Youd 
work  with  his  own  hands,  both  in  the  field  and  garden. 
The  -first  Sunday  on  which  the  new  settlers  attended 
public  worship,  they  were  much  delighted,  and  called 
it  a good  day.  We  must  bear  in  mind  the  variety  of 
occupations  in  which  Mr.  Youd  was  obliged  to  engage. 
He  was  learning  the  Carabeese  language,  aDd  making 
a dictionary  of  it.  He  taught  schools  in  several 
places,  and  visited  the  various  tribes.  He  was  doctor 
to  the  settlement,  and,  besides  working  with  his  own 


80 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


hands  in  the  field,  had  to  teach  the  Indians  all  the 
every-day  duties  of  civilised  life.  On  Sunday  he  was 
obliged  to  hold  two  services ; the  one  in  Dutch,  the 
other  in  English,  close  together,  and  thus  had  to  use 
his  voice  for  four  hours  unceasingly.  The  labours  on 
week-days  were  arranged  in  the  following  order: — 
At  half-past  seven,  a.m.,  the  horn  was  blown  for 
worship,  when  they  sang  a hymn  and  had  some  por- 
tion of  Scripture  expounded  to  them.  The  adults 
then  went  into  the  fields ; the  children  going  to 
school  at  ten  remained  till  two  p.m.,  when,  being 
dismissed,  the  adults  took  their  place  till  four.  At 
half-past  six  the  horn  again  sounded  for  prayers, 
when  singing  and  exposition  of  Scripture  concluded 
the  day. 

About  this  time  Mr.  Youd  had  the  pleasure  of  wel- 
coming his  nephew  as  an  assistant  in  the  mission ; but 
his  joy  was  of  short  duration,  as  the  young  man  soon 
sickened  and  died  from  over  exertion  and  exposure  to 
heat  and  wet.  His  works,  however,  appeared  to 
prosper  in  his  hands ; the  school  children  improved ; 
the  Indians  laboured  cheerfully,  and  the  Missionary 
was  at  length  gladdened  by  the  proof  of  the  Holy 
Spirit’s  work  on  the  heart  of  a woman,  named  Betsy, 
who  began  to  feel  the  burden  of  her  sins,  saying  with 
tears,  “ Sins  lie  heavy  on  my  heart.”  If  great  is  the 
pleasure  when  a garden  full  of  short-lived  decaying 
flowers  begins  to  repay  the  toil  bestowed  upon  it  by 
showing  the  opening  of  the  first  bud,  what  must  be 
the  joy  of  the  Missionary  to  see  the  first  commence- 


IN  BRITISH  GDIANA. 


81 


ment  of  the  Holy  Spirit’s  work  on  the  hearts  of 
the  people  among  whom  he  is  labouring ! Mr. 
Youd’s  zeal  increased  in  proportion  when  he  saw 
that  his  work  was  prospering  in  his  hands,  and 
he  had  the  inexpressible  joy  of  beholding  the 
word  take  root  in  the  hearts  and  affections  of  the 
people. 

In  the  beginning  of  1835,  Mr.  Armstrong  returned 
to  the  mission  with  Airs.  Armstrong.  The  people 
having  settled  around  Air.  Youd  at  the  Grove,  he 
found  his  house  at  Bartica  Point  in  rather  a dilapi- 
dated condition,  whilst  the  place  was  overrun  with 
grass  and  underwood.  Snakes  abounded,  and  Air. 
Armstrong  killed  one  of  the  larger  kind  on  the  day  of 
his  arrival  on  the  same  spot  where  he  placed  his  bed. 
It  being  the  rainy  season,  in  order  to  shelter  himself 
and  his  wife  from  the  rain,  he  was  obliged  to  spread 
out  his  cloak  and  hold  an  umbrella  over  them.  The 
reason  why  Air.  Youd  had  abandoned  the  place 
was,  because  he  suffered  continually  from  fever,  the 
immediate  cause  of  which  was  a marshy  waterside  to 
windward  of  this  otherwise  delightful  hill.  This 
circumstance,  however,  created  some  misunderstanding 
between  the  Alissionaries,  which  proved  a great 
hindrance  to  the  progress  of  the  mission,  and  event- 
ually led  to  the  resignation  of  Mr.  Armstrong.  The 
writer  sees  no  reason  why  this  circumstance  should 
not  be  mentioned,  as  a warning  to  others  who  may  be 
inclined  to  foster  the  same  unhappy  disposition.  . God 
is  the  God  of  peace,  and  no  sacrifice  on  our  side- 

e 3 


82 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


should  be  deemed  too  great  to  preserve  it,  when 
that  may  be  done  in  accordance  with  our  duty  to 
God  and  the  preservation  of  a good  conscience. 
How  many  a mission  has  suffered  loss,  whilst  many 
more  have  come  to  ruin,  where  discord  and  dis- 
union have  prevailed  among  the  Missionaries ! The 
heathen  are  remarkably  sharp  to  perceive  what- 
ever is  faulty  and  wrong  in  their  teachers ; and 
fearful  are  the  consequences  both  to  themselves 
and  to  those  who  prove  an  occasion  of  stumbling 
to  them. 

Mr.  Armstrong  had  scarcely  left,  in  the  year  1836, 
when  the  measles  broke  out  among  the  people  at  the 
Grove,  carrying  off  as  many  as  seventy  individuals. 
Mr.  Youd's  services  were  in  constant  requisition  ; his 
house  was  crowded  with  sick,  and  not  a day  passed 
when  he  had  not  to  bury  some.  It  was  a trying  time, 
for  there  were  not  wanting  those  who  accused  him  of 
being  the  author  of  this  malady.  The  few  that  were 
left  fled  into  the  forests ; and  we  may  imagine  what 
feelings  were  stirring  in  the  dejected  Missionary,  who 
himself  was  nearly  worn  out  with  fatigue  from  his 
watchings  over  the  sick  and  dying  for  several  weeks. 
There  remained  with  Mr.  Youd  a few  youths,  whom  it 
was  intended  to  bring  up  as  teachers,  but  who,  with 
the  exception  of  one,  I was  obliged  afterwards  to 
dismiss,  as  I found  them  exceedingly  depraved  in 
their  morals  and  very  refractory  and  insolent  in  their 
behaviour.  Towards  the  latter  end  of  October, 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


83 


Mr.  Youd  made  a visit  to  Barbadoes,  and  obtained 
ordination  at  the  hands  of  the  Bishop.  He  returned 
to  the  mission  at  the  close  of  the  year  with  Mrs. 
5foud,  whom  he  had  lately  married  in  Barbadoes ; 
and,  to  his  grief,  found  that  affairs  had  altogether 
retrograded. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  WRITER’S  LAROURS  IN  BERBICE  AMONG  THE  EMANCIPATED 
NEGROES — DIFFICULTIES  AND  DANGERS — CONVERSATIONS  WITH 

A JEWISH  RABBI  AND  AN  INFIDEL RELINQUISHMENT  OF  THE 

MISSION. 


'J'HE  negroes  in  the  West  Indies  being  emancipated 
from  slavery  by  a ransom  of  not  less  than  twenty 
millions  of  pounds,  I was  destined  to  proceed 
thither,  in  the  year  1835,  to  proclaim  unto  them  that 
liberty  wherewith  the  Son  of  God  makes  free.  My 
destination,  in  the  first  instance,  was  the  island  of 
Jamaica;  but  there  being  many  difficulties  in  the 
way,  my  services  were  transferred  to  the  diocese  of 
Barbadoes.  I accordingly  accompanied  his  Lordship, 
the  Bishop,  on  his  return  to  that  island,  in  the  spring 
of  the  year  above  mentioned.  On  our  arrival  there, 
having  spent  nearly  a month  in  that  beautiful  island, 
I was  directed  to  proceed  to  the  Corantyn  coast  of 
Berbice,  one  of  the  counties  of  British  Guiana,  and 
which  at  that  time  was  not  divided  into  parishes, 
though  in  the  diocese  of  Barbadoes.  The  district 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  85 


assigned  to  me  extended  over  thirty  miles  along  the 
coast,  among  a population  of  2500  souls.  I fixed 
my  residence  on  Achlyne,  one  of  the  abandoned 
estates,  and  alternately  visited  the  people  during  the 
week  and  the  successive  sabbaths.  My  difficulties  at 
first  were  great  and  many,  and  I found  that  no  less 
firmness  than  wisdom  was  required  to  bring  things 
into  something  like  order  and  decent  behaviour,  when 
the  people  assembled  for  Divine  worship.  The  state 
of  morals  was  exceedingly  low,  nor  must  we  wonder 
at  this,  when  we  are  told  that  few,  if  any,  of  the 
whites  led  a life  at  all  consistent  with  the  Christian 
name.  Polygamy  was  prevalent  to  a fearful  extent, 
and  of  feuds  in  families  there  was  no  end.  This 
lawless  state  of  things  had  for  generations  past  been 
encouraged  by  the  planters  being  subservient  to  their 
own  interest ; but  could  no  longer  continue  under  the 
influence  of  a holy  Gospel.  Hundreds  were  flocking 
to  the  house  of  the  Missionary,  in  order  to  be  bap- 
tized ; and,  upon  their  being  told  that  they  must  first 
be  instructed  both  in  their  duty  and  privileges,  if 
desirous  of  becoming  Christians,  they  returned  dis- 
satisfied, complaining  to  their  employers  of  having 
met  with  a refusal.  Upon  this  I have  often  received  a 
note  from  the  respective  employers  couched  in  such 
terms  as  these: — “ N.  N.  desires  to  be  christened,  to 
which  he  has  my  full  permission ; and  the  parson  is 
requested  to  comply  with  his  request.  I remain,” 
&c.  &c.  The  Missionary,  as  might  be  expected,  did 
not  act  contrary  to  his  conviction,  which  he  believed 


86 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


to  rest  upon  the  word  of  God.  “ He  that  believeth 
and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved and  saving  belief 
there  can  be  none,  unless  men  are  told  that  Christ 
died  for  our  sins,  and  that  all  who  profess  to  be  bis 
followers  are  required  to  die  unto  sin,  and  live  a life 
of  righteousness  and  bobness.  The  writer  does  not 
judge  those  who  may  happen  to  differ  from  him ; but 
this  he  confidently  affirms,  that  there  would  be  seen 
more  of  vital  Christianity  in  our  West  Indian  posses- 
sions, had  Scripture,  and  not  expediency,  formed  the 
rule  of  conduct.  To  promote  social  happiness,  how- 
ever, and  cut  off  the  occasion  for  their  continuing  in 
sin,  I consented  to  marry  as  many  as  were  willing  to 
enter  into  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony.  On  one 
occasion  a man  came  and  gave  in  his  name,  and  that  of 
his  intended  wife.  The  banns  having  been  published 
on  the  estate  where  service  was  often  performed  in  the 
verandah,  or  under  a tree,  or  even  in  the  boiling- 
house,  no  less  than  seven  women  appeared  the  fol- 
lowing day  to  stop  the  marriage.  Their  clamour  was 
such,  that  it  was  no  small  trial  to  endure  it  for  hours 
together ; nor  was  it  an  easy  matter  to  decide  which 
of  the  seven  should  be  the  wife.  They  were  told  to 
go  to  the  magistrate ; he  sent  them  back,  stating  that 
he  could  not  interfere.  Seeing  that  there  would  be 
no  end  of  the  contention,  they  were  told  that  it  would 
be  as  well  to  kill  the  man,  and  give  them  each  a portion, 
he  being  determined  henceforth  to  have  only  one  wife. 
After  a little  pause  they  cried  aloud,  “ No,  massa, 
let  him  have  that  wife and  so  the  matter  ended. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


87 


One  day  an  old  negro,  walking  on  crutches,  came 
to  Achlyne,  saying,  “ Massa,  me  have  heard  you 
preach,  me  should  like  to  learn  read  that  book.” 
“You  are  rather  an  old  scholar.”  “Never  mind,  massa, 
me  will  try.”  He  was  told  that  there  was  no  place 
for  him,  where  he  might  remain,  except  the  stable. 
He  replied,  “ Massa,  me  content  with  that,  me  like  to 
know  more  of  that  hook.”  He  was  taught  his  letters, 
and,  astonishing  to  relate,  he  learned  to  read  tolerably 
well  within  six  months.  Being  unable  to  work,  he 
would  sit  poring  all  the  day  over  his  New  Testament, 
and  often  came  into  the  house,  saying,  “ Massa,  this 
word  too  hard  for  me,  cut  it  up.”  Such  was  his 
earnest  desire  to  communicate  what  he  had  been 
reading,  that  on  Sundays,  when  I returned  from  my 
tour,  I often  found  him  surrounded  by  a number  of 
people,  to  whom  he  read  and  explained  the  word  of 
God.  He  felt  the  burden  of  his  sins,  and  often 
lamented  having  lived  so  long  without  the  knowledge 
of  his  Saviour ; and  there  is  little  doubt  that  he 
departed  this  life  having  found  peace  and  acceptance 
with  God  through  faith  in  the  Redeemer. 

In  the  year  1836,  his  Lordship,  the  Bishop,  visited 
the  colony,  and  I was  requested  to  attend  the  visitation 
at  New  Amsterdam.  The  rains  had  been  falling  inces- 
santly, and  the  dams  were  threatening  to  give  way : I 
thought  it  advisable  that  Mrs.  Bernau  should  accom- 
pany me  to  town.  This  was  a providential  circum- 
stance, for  in  the  night  following,  the  dams  were 
broken  through,  and  the  coast  was  flooded  to  the 


88 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


extent  of  ten  miles.  Some  of  the  sugar  plantations 
suffered  severely,  whilst  the  people  residing  on  cattle- 
farms  had  to  escape  for  their  lives.  His  Lordship,  on 
leaving  the  colony,  requested  that  the  people  should 
not  he  entirely  neglected.  Accordingly,  I set  out  on 
horseback  with  the  intention  of  first  paying  a visit  to 
my  abandoned  house,  and  then  proceeding  to  one  of 
the  estates.  I made  my  way  with  difficulty,  as  many 
of  the  bridges  had  been  carried  away  by  the  water.  At 
length  I reached  the  house,  and  tying  the  horse  to  the 
verandah,  proceeded  to  secure  my  books,  &c.  To  my 
great  surprise,  I saw  the  horse,  having  become  restive, 
and  broken  the  bridle,  run  off.  The  thought,  however, 
that  the  people,  when  seeing  the  saddle  on  him,  would 
come  to  the  conclusion  that  their  minister  must  he 
there,  comforted  me,  and  I confidently  expected  a boat 
would  be  sent  me  to  make  my  escape.  The  morning 
and  evening  of  the  following  day  came,  and  no  human 
being  made  his  appearance.  The  groom  had  quietly 
taken  off  the  saddle,  and  put  the  horse  in  the  stable, 
where  he  had  often  been,  without  mentioning  the  cir- 
cumstance to  the  proprietor  of  the  estate.  Towards 
evening  I had  a smart  attack  of  fever,  hut  the  hope 
that  help  would  he  sent  me,  cheered  me  up  in  this 
desolate  condition.  There  was  nothing  to  eat,  as  all 
the  stores  had  been  destroyed,  (it  being  the  custom 
in  those  countries  to  keep  the  provisions  under  the 
house,)  except  a little  rice  and  a few  lumps  of  white 
sugar,  which  I found  in  the  servants’  room.  The 
fourth  day  arrived,  and  no  help  came;  and  being 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


89 


much  weakened  by  returning  attacks  of  fever,  I pro- 
ceeded to  nail  together  a raft  of  boards,  which  I 
obtained  by  breaking  up  the  floor  of  the  verandah. 
This  being  tried  was  not  found  to  answer,  the  water 
being  too  rough,  and  the  raft  not  large  enough  to 
sustain  the  weight.  Not  knowing  what  I should  do 
next,  I went  into  the  servants’  room,  where  my  eye 
caught  the  bath,  which  was  convieniently  large  to 
answer  the  purpose.  It  was  forthwith  launched,  and 
having  obtained  a pole  ten  feet  in  length,  I bade  adieu 
to  the  deserted  dwelling,  trying  to  reach,  if  possible, 
the  high  road,  which  was  distant  about  half  a mile.  It 
must  be  borne  in  mind,  that  the  whole  coast  of  British 
Guiana  is  an  alluvial  flat,  intersected  with  many 
canals,  and  dammed  in  on  every  side.  This  made  my 
navigation  a dangerous  experiment.  If  I were  suc- 
cessful in  reaching  the  high  road,  there  would  then  be 
no  more  than  three,  or,  at  most,  four  feet  of  water, 
but  if  I should  miss  that,  the  depth  of  the  canals 
would  be  often  twelve  feet  and  more.  There  being  no 
trees  to  guide  me,  the  latter  was  the  case,  and  when 
poling  confidently  along,  the  current  swept  me  off 
the  straight  course;  and  finding  no  bottom,  I was 
nearly  upset,  the  bath  becoming  half  filled  with  water. 
After  having  proceeded  a considerable  distance,  and 
continually  drifted  to  leeward,  the  shadows  of  the 
evening  began  to  lengthen;  and  I shall  never  forget 
with  what  concern  I watched  the  setting  sun.  At  last 
it  retired  beneath  the  horizon,  and  there  being  but 
little  twilight  in  those  regions,  the  shadows  of  the 


90 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


night  came  rapidly  on.  Commending  myself  to  the 
protection  of  him  who  is  the  Lord  of  life  and  death, 
and  without  whose  will  not  a sparrow  falleth  to  the 
ground,  I was  able  to  rely  on  my  God  and  Saviour. 
Having  just  finished  singing  a hymn  ere  it  became 
quite  dark,  I observed  at  some  distance  something 
moving  along  on  the  water,  without  being  able  to  dis- 
tinguish what  it  was.  At  first  I believed  it  was  some 
large  animal  seeking  a place  of  refuge  to  escape  a 
watery  grave.  I called  out,  and  a voice  answered, 
which  proved  to  be  that  of  a negro,  who  had  come 
from  town,  having  a parcel  of  letters  tied  on  his  head. 
He  laughed  heartily  to  see  massa  in  such  a predica- 
ment, and  having  satisfied  himself  with  laughing,  was 
about  to  proceed  on  his  way  to  his  estate.  “ Do  you 
then  really  mean  to  leave  me  here  in  this  perilous 
condition?”  I inquired.  “Yes,  massa,  me  very  sorry, 
but  me  cannot  help  you.  If  me  do  not  get  home  to- 
night, my  massa  will  (he)  vexed  with  me.”  It  was 
with  much  difficulty  that  he  was  prevailed  upon  to 
stay;  nor  did  he  seem  willing  to  lend  a helping  hand 
till  a handsome  reward  had  been  promised  him.  It 
was  rather  a dark  night,  and  both  of  us  were  at  times 
in  danger  of  being  drowned,  whenever  it  happened 
that  we  had  to  cross  a canal.  About  eight  in  the 
evening  we  fell  in  with  another  man,  who  was  returning 
home  from  hunting,  and  who,  when  asked,  most  cheer- 
fully lent  a helping  hand.  Thus  we  arrived  safely  at 
Tort  Maurant  at  last,  where  we  found  all  hands  at 
work  in  heightening  the  dams,  which  were  threatening 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


91 


to  give  way.  From  thence  the  journey  to  New 
Amsterdam  was  safely  accomplished  on  horseback. 
The  writer,  in  narrating  this  his  wonderful  escape, 
desires  to  record  his  grateful  remembrance  to  his 
Lord  and  Master ; and  to  testify  that  his  arm  is  not 
shortened  that  it  cannot  save.  Although  I had  been 
exposed  to  the  rays  of  a vertical  sun  for  about  eight 
hours,  and  drenched  with  wet  all  the  time,  I was  as 
well  the  next  day  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

During  the  time  of  the  inundation,  which  lasted 
for  nearly  six  months,  I took  up  my  residence  in 
New  Amsterdam,  the  principal  town  in  Berbice,  and 
commenced  a private  school  for  the  benefit  of  Euro- 
pean children.  Whilst  there  I was  reluctantly  brought 
in  contact  with  the  Popish  priest,  who  wished  to  carry 
on  things  with  a high  hand.  I preached  a course  of 
lectures  on  Popery,  and  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing 
my  adversary  give  in  for  a time.  In  the  month  of 
August  I had  a visit  from  a rabbi,  and  held  several 
conversations  with  him.  I may  be  permitted  to  quote 
the  account  of  these  visits  from  my  journal. 

August  29th,  1836. — An  old  rabbi,  from  Poland, 
called  on  me  to-day  : he  is,  strange  to  say,  on  his  way 
to  Jerusalem.  He  is  full  of  Talmudical  learning,  and 
very  self-conceited.  After  many  hours’  conversation, 
I inquired  into  the  reasons  of  his  hope  ; and  whether 
he  believed  that  Messiah  had  already  come — or 
whether  he  expected  him,  and  how  ? He  denied  that 
he  had  come,  and  said  that  he  believed  he  would 
come  in  glory.  Upon  this,  I brought  out  my  German 


92 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Bible ; but  he  objected  to  enter  upon  any  argument 
drawn  from  the  German  text.  I accordingly  put 
aside  the  German,  and  took  up  the  Hebrew  Bible. 
After  having  made  many  frivolous  objections  as  to 
the  time  when,  the  place  where,  &c.,  Messiah  should 
appear,  I referred  him  to  the  fifty-third  chapter  of 
Isaiah,  asking,  “To  whom  do  you  believe  all  this 
refers  ?”  He  replied,  “ To  Messiah.”  “ How  is  it, 
then,  that  you  expect  him  to  come  in  glory,  whereas 
the  prophet  describes  him  as  a suffering  Messiah?” 
He  seemed  perplexed ; and,  laying  aside  the  Bible,  he 
said,  “I  was  bom  a Jew,  and  I will  die  as  such.” 
This  gave  occasion  to  speak  of  Israel’s  forlorn  con- 
dition and  wretched  state,  until  this  very  day,  on 
account  of  the  blindness  and  hardness  of  their  hearts, 
in  reference  to  Hosea  iii.  4,  5.  He  wept  bitterly.  I 
handed  him  a Hebrew  Testament,  saying,  “ Read  this 
with  prayer;  and  you  will  be  convinced  that  Jesus 
of  Nazareth  is  that  prophet  of  whom  Moses  and  the 
prophets  bear  witness.  Believe  in  him  as  a crucified 
Messiah  for  our  sins ; and  when  He  comes  in  glory, 
you  shall  not  be  confounded.” 

October  26th. — On  my  return  from  the  coast  to-day, 
I was  not  a little  surprised  at  seeing  the  old  rabbi  in 
town,  whom  I mentioned  in  my  journal  not  many 
days  ago.  A heavy  gale  had  carried  away  the  mast 
of  the  vessel  in  which  he  was  a passenger,  and 
obliged  them  to  put  back,  having  had  a narrow  escape 
from  a watery  grave.  Once  more  I directed  bis 
attention  to  the  one  thing  needful ; and  took  a farewell 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


93 


as  if  we  should  never  again  meet  on  earth,  being  at 
the  same  time  deeply  impressed  with  the  blindness 
and  hardness  of  heart  of  this  son  of  Abraham.  Oh  ! 
how  long  shall  the  veil  remain  on  the  heart  of  Israel  ? 
Is  that  time  yet  distant,  when  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
shall  revive  these  dry  bones,  and  accomplish  that 
which  seems  impossible  to  us,  through  our  unbelief? 

November  12th. — Alas!  the  rabbi  is  no  more!  A 
fatal  fever,  soon  after  his  arrival  in  Surinam,  put  an 
end  to  his  life.  0 God ! how  wonderful  are  thy  ways 
with  the  children  of  men ! Did  he  come  to  Berbice,  a 
country  distant  from  his  home,  to  hear  once  more, 
before  his  death,  the  invitation  to  seek  the  Lord  God 
of  Israel  while  he  may  be  found,  and  to  call  on  him 
while  he  is  near?  for  until  then  he  had  been  apparently 
deaf  to  the  entreaties  of  other  missionaries.  Did  he 
cross  the  Atlantic  to  accept  of  a Testament  sealed 
with  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  which  he  had  often 
refused  in  the  pride  of  his  heart?  He  was  bom  a Jew, 
as  he  used  to  say,  and  wished  to  die  as  such ; and 
the  Lord  appears  to  have  taken  him  at  his  word ! 
When  I saw  him  last,  he  applied  the  passage  relating 
to  Cain’s  wandering  about,  to  himself;  and,  with  tears 
in  his  eyes,  added,  “Surely  the  God  of  our  fathers 
has  forsaken  us,  and  made  us  a by-word  among  all 
nations !”  whereupon  I remarked,  “ Yes,  such  is  the 
case;  but  return,  O Israel,  to  thy  God,  and  he  will 
have  mercy  upon  you.”  The  Hebrew  Testament 
which  he  received,  may,  perhaps,  be  a seed  carried  by 
this  wandering  bird  to  Surinam,  where  there  are 


94 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


multitudes  of  Israel’s  forlorn  sheep;  for  who  can 
search  out  the  ways  of  the  Almighty,  whose  paths  are 
in  the  mighty  waters,  and  whose  footsteps  are  not 
known  ? 

I trust  I may  be  forgiven  for  quoting  another 
passage  from  my  journal  bearing  on  the  subject  of 
infidelity;  and  showing  how  little  men,  who  profess 
themselves  infidels,  feel  in  their  hearts  what  they 
strenuously  advance  or  oppose  by  their  reason. 

October  30th,  1836. — Called  to-day  on  a professed 
infidel,  a blacksmith,  with  the  intention  of  meeting 
him  on  his  own  ground,  having  heard  so  much  of 
his  learning  and  ingenuity ; and  though  I am  fully 
convinced  that  arguments  of  this  sort  will  but  seldom 
convince  the  heart,  still,  as  missionaries  are  debtors 
to  all  men,  both  to  the  wise  and  the  unwise,  I think 
it  no  more  than  just  to  pay  that  debt,  by  conversing 
with  those  who  evade  and  slight  the  ordinary  means 
of  grace.  This  man  has  read  a great  deal,  but  appears 
to  have  profited  little  by  his  reading.  He  is  also 
in  possession  of  the  Bible,  and  reads  it  frequently, 
though,  I apprehend,  to  his  own  condemnation. 
While  he  was  shoeing  my  horse,  I said,  “ How  is  it 
that  I have  never  seen  you  go  to  any  place  of 
worship  ?”  “ Oh,  Sir,  I don’t  trouble  myself  about 

nonsense ; and  am  persuaded  that  I can  serve  God 
at  home,  as  well  as  in  the  church.”  “ True,  we  ought 
to  serve  God  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places ; but, 
pray,  who  is  that  God  whom  you  serve  ?”  “ "Why, 

Sir,  perfection  is  God ; and  in  fulfilling  my  relative 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


95 


duties,  as  a husband,  father,  and  friend,  I serve  per- 
fection.” “And  what  then  is  your  object  and  aim 
in  serving  that  perfection  ?”  “ Why,  to  live  in  peace 

with  all  men  and  with  myself,  and  to  enjoy  the 
esteem  and  good-will  of  my  fellow-creatures.”  “Have 
you  at  all  times,  and  under  all  circumstances,  per- 
formed your  duty  in  this  service  ?”  “ Why,  Sir,  this 

is  rather  a close  question  ; and  I am  hound  in  honour 
to  acknowledge  that  I have  not.”  “Do  you  think 
that  perfection,  whom  you  serve,  can  he  pleased  with 
your  imperfections  in  serving  him  ?”  He  appeared 
to  be  at  a loss  what  to  say;  but,  after  a little  pause, 
he  replied,  “ By  the  workmanship,  the  master  is 
known.”  “Do  you  mean  to  say,  that  because  you, 
myself,  and  all  men,  are  guilty  and  sinful,  falling 
infinitely  short  of  perfection — do  you  mean  to  say 
that  He  who  made  us  must  be  sinful  too?”  He  did 
not  venture  to  assert  this  blasphemy;  and  tried  to 
evade  a decisive  answer,  by  asking  whether  I had  read 
Tom  Paine,  Voltaire,  and  others.  “I  have  read  a 
few  words,  which  fill  my  mind  with  anxiety  and 
concern  for  your  temporal  and  everlasting  welfare ; 
and  would  to  God  I could  write  them  with  flaming 
letters  upon  your  heart !” 

“ And  what  are  they  ?”  he  anxiously  asked.  “ Why, 
it  is  written  somewhere,  The  wicked  shall  be  turned 
into  hell,  and  all  the  nations  that  forget  God.”  After 
a long  pause,  he  exclaimed,  “ I wish  I could  believe !” 
From  this  moment  he  appeared  to  be  very  uneasy, 
and  I,  perceiving  that  his  conscience  was  at  work. 


90 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


bade  him  adieu,  saying,  “ Mr.  M.,  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  Him  should  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life.” 

November  17th. — Called  to-day  again  on  Mr.  M., 
and  found  him  willing  to  listen ; though  he  did  not 
appear  to  be  humble  on  account  of  his  imperfections 
in  serving  his  Master.  He  now  plainly  told  me, 
that  he  firmly  believed  the  whole  Bible  to  be  an 
imposture;  and  that  he  could  not  think  God  was 
such  a cruel  being  as  Moses,  the  Psalmist,  and  the 
prophets  describe  him  to  be.  As  for  Jesus  Christ, 
he  could  not  tell  whether  such  a man  ever  lived  or 
not,  because  he  finds  so  many  glaring  contradictions 
in  the  accounts  given  of  him  by  the  evangelists,  and 
more  particularly  as  it  regards  the  supposed  event  of 
his  resurrection.  I asked  him  whether  he  had  ever 
accustomed  himself  to  listen  to,  and  ponder  over, 
sound  and  fair  arguments,  as  it  regards  matters  of 
fact.  “Yes,  Sir,  I am  fond  of  argument,  provided 
a man  argues  philosophically — I mean,  in  such  a 
manner  that  my  reason  is  able  to  comprehend  both 
the  premises  and  the  argument  drawn  from  them  ; 
and  whatever  others  may  believe,  I know  I am  in  the 
right  when  rejecting  everything  that  surpasses  my 
comprehension.”  “Were  you  ever  in  London?” 
“No,  Sir.”  “Did  you  know  Voltaire,  Tom  Paine, 
and  others,  whose  works  you  possess?”  “No.” 
“Do  you  believe  that  there  is  such  a place,  and  that 
the  books  which  are  said  to  be  written  by  those  men 


TN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


97 


are  the  works  of  their  hands  ?”  “ Doubtless,  Sir.” 

“ Then  what  reason  have  you  for  believing  this  book 
— the  Bible — to  be  an  imposture  ? and  on  what 
ground  do  you  reject  the  testimony  of  the  apostles 
and  prophets?”  His  answers  were  shrewd,  and  some 
of  them  absurd.  From  his  replies,  I perceived  that 
he  must  have  read  Hume  with  much  attention;  and 
therefore  answered  him  with  Paley’s  arguments,  but 
more  particularly  with  Scripture ; as,  after  all,  this  is, 
and  ever  will  be,  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  whereby  even 
the  mighty  are  discomfited,  and  must  fall  prostrate 
before  it.  Four  hours  had  passed;  and,  seeing  that 
little  good  was  likely  to  result  from  carrying  the  con- 
versation any  further,  I concluded  by  saying,  “ With 
all  your  wisdom,  which  more  properly  should  be 
called  self- conceitedness,  you  are  still  an  unhappy 
man,  and  a slave  to  your  passions ; unhappy,  because 
there  is  no  peace,  saith  my  God,  to  the  wicked ; a 
slave,  because  you  are  not  yet  come  to  Him  who 
has  said,  If  the  Son  shall  make  you  free,  you  shall 
be  free  indeed.” 

December  22nd. — Met  this  day  with  Mr.  M.,  the 
blacksmith,  and  entreated  him  to  return  to  God  with 
a perfect  heart.  I enlarged  upon  the  love  of  God 
towards  him — upon  eternity  and  judgment  to  come — 
the  wretchedness  of  those  who  are  lost — and  the 
blessedness  of  those  who  are  saved.  He  deeply  felt 
what  was  said,  and  replied,  “ Mr.  Bemau,  you  cut  me 
to  the  quick;  and,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I have  never 
given  these  things  any  serious  thoughts;  but  I will 

F 


98  MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 

do  so.”  What  a confession ! Is  not  the  manner  of 
this  man  like  that  of  many  who  call  themselves 
sincere,  and  wish  to  appear  in  earnest  about  what 
they  speak  and  do,  concerning  religion  ? I am  per- 
suaded that,  if  all  infidels  were  to  bethink  themselves 
as  becomes  reasonable  and  accountable  beings,  there 
would  be  more  devotedness  to  the  cause  of  truth,  and 
less  cavilling  about  mere  fancies  and  lies.  When 
taking  leave  of  him,  I said,  “ Mr.  M.,  God  loves  you, 
but  you  hate  yourself.  Oh,  turn  to  the  Lord!  why 
will  you  die  ?”  He  turned  away,  apparently  much 
affected,  and  said,  “ I see  I must  begin  anew : may 
God  assist  me !” 

Berbice  being,  in  the  course  of  the  same  year, 
divided  into  parishes,  it  was  resolved  by  the  Committee 
that  I should  join  the  Berbice  mission  upon  Mr. 
Armstrong’s  resignation.  This  I effected  in  the 
beginning  of  1837,  having  previously  visited  the 
Indians  on  the  Corantyn,  as  has  been  stated  above. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  MISSIONARY  LABOURS  AMONG  THE  INDIANS — 
DIFFICULTIES,  AND  THE  METHOD  ADOPTED  FOR  OVERCOMING 

THEM MARRIAGE  INTRODUCED — SCHOOLS,  AND  THE  BLESSING 

ATTENDING  THEM. 


0N  arriving  at  the  Grove,  I was  as  much  grieved  as 
astonished  to  find  the  settlement  completely  aban- 
doned by  all,  except  Mr.  Youd.  I was  met  by  that 
worthy  and  indefatigable  man  at  the  water  side,  who 
told  me  the  sorrowful  tale  with  tears  in  his  eyes. 
How  unsearchable  are  the  Lord’s  judgments,  and  his 
ways  past  finding  out ! He  does  not  give  account  of 
his  matters  to  sinful  and  short-sighted  man,  and  it 
becomes  us  to  adore  Him  in  dust  and  ashes.  When 
surveying  the  place  where,  but  a few  months  before,  so 
many  had  lived,  worshipped,  and  rejoiced  at  hearing 
the  glad  tidings  of  salvation,  my  heart  sank  within 
me.  But  the  thought,  “ Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all 
the  earth  do  right?”  silenced  every  unbelieving 
thought,  and  inspired  me  with  hope  for  the  future. 
It  was  agreed  that  Mr.  Youd  should  take  the  travelling 
department,  and  that  I should  remain  at  the  Grove 
F 2 


100 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Accordingly,  Mr.  Youd  proceeded,  as  soon  as  the 
season  would  allow  of  it,  into  the  interior,  with  a 
view  of  stirring  up  the  Indians  to  seek  for  instruction, 
and  to  settle  at  the  mission.  The  huts  of  the  few 
Indians  who  had  escaped  from  the  measles  having 
been  burnt,  according  to  custom,  the  settlement  pre- 
sented a very  mournful  aspect.  Mr.  Youd’s  cottage, 
and  a rude  shed,  used  for  worship,  alone  were  left 
standing.  Being  aware  of  the  superstition  prevalent 
among  the  Indians,  that  “ every  place  is  haunted 
where  any  have  died,”  I could  not  think  of  living  in 
Mr.  Youd’s  house,  as  most  had  died  under  its  roof ; 
and  as  it  had  been  resolved  to  move  the  house  of  Mr. 
Armstrong  from  Bartica  Point  to  the  Grove,  as  soon 
as  a carpenter  could  be  procured,  I acquiesced  in  the 
request  of  those  concerned  in  the  matter.  I therefore 
thought  of  putting  up  another,  some  hundred  yards 
distant  from  it.  Accordingly,  I went  to  engage  a few 
hands  to  assist  in  clearing  away  the  forest ; but  to 
my  great  surprise,  the  people  ran  away  on  my 
approach.  Compelled  by  necessity,  I commenced  the 
work  myself,  and,  with  the  aid  of  some  boys,  left  by 
Mr.  Youd,  I succeeded  in  clearing  a place  sufficiently 
large  to  put  up  a hut.  It  was  thatched  with  the  leal 
of  the  Aquiro  palm,  and  completed  in  about  six  weeks. 
In  this  humble  cottage,  I lived  for  about  eighteen 
months,  content  and  happy ; for  “ the  kingdom  of  God 
is  not  meat,  or  drink,  but  righteousness,  and  peace, 
and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.”  Possessing  these,  we 
may  be  happy  in  any  situation,  and  under  all  circum- 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


101 


stances.  During  the  first  years  of  my  sojourn  in  that 
wilderness,  months  passed  away  without  my  having 
seen  a white  face,  excepting  those  of  my  own  family. 
The  morning  would  often  provoke  the  question,  “ What 
shall  we  eat,  what  shall  we  drink?”  but  ere  the  evening 
closed,  we  had  reason  to  thank  God  for  supplies 
vouchsafed.  Under  circumstances  like  those,  how 
differently  did  we  pray,  “ Give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread !”  and  how  sweet  and  strengthening  was  the 
promise,  “ Thy  bread  shall  be  given  thee,  and  thy 
water  shall  be  sure !”  I state  this  to  show  that, 
although  the  Missionary  may  have  privations  to 
endure,  yet  shall  he  obtain  what  is  needful  for  him ; 
and,  having  food  and  raiment,  let  him  be  therewith 
content.  I cannot  but  think  that  the  privations  of 
a Missionary’s  life  have  been  greatly  magnified ; and 
I venture  to  say  that,  perhaps,  many  a young  soldier 
has  shrunk  back  from  enlisting  himself  among  the 
small  hand  of  Missionaries  on  that  account. 

Having  completed  my  hut,  I proceeded  to  visit  the 
Indian  settlements  around ; but,  wherever  I made  my 
appearance,  the  children  would  scamper  into  the 
bushes,  their  mothers  following  them  uttering  a fearful 
shriek.  The  fathers,  when  at  home,  would  grasp 
their  bows  and  arrows,  and  slowly  follow  after  them. 
It  would  not  have  been  safe  to  remain,  nor  wise  to  go 
after  them,  for  they  evidently  seemed  terrified  when- 
ever the  Dominie  made  his  appearance.  The  reason 
of  this  their  sudden  fright  emanated  from  the  pei-men 
(conjurers).  “You  see,”  they  said  to  the  people, 


102 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


“ what  has  happened  at  the  Grove  ; all  that  went  there 
have  died.  If  the  Dominie  were  to  come  near  or  touch 
you,  you  would  die  likewise.”  It  is  not  difficult  to 
conceive  that  all  this  was  believed  by  the  Indians,  for 
they  are  exceedingly  credulous  in  their  savage  state ; 
nor  is  this  to  he  wondered  at,  when  we  remember  what 
in  reality  they  had  seen  and  heard.  I persevered, 
however,  in  my  visits ; and  although  no  opportunity 
offered,  for  a considerable  time,  to  converse  with  them 
concerning  their  souls,  I still  hoped  that  the  frequency 
of  my  visits  would  convince  them  of  my  good  inten- 
tions towards  them.  In  this  I was  disappointed  ; and 
I soon  convinced  myself  that  if  I did  not  wish  to 
spend  my  strength  in  vain,  I must  think  of  some 
means  whereby  to  make  them  my  friends.  On  read- 
ing the  words  of  the  apostle,  “ being  crafty,  I caught 
you  by  guile,”  I was  led  to  adopt  the  following 
method.  Whenever  I went  on  a visit  to  their  respect- 
ive settlements,  I used  to  carry  with  me  a large 
supply  of  small  biscuits ; of  these,  I would  throw  a 
handful  over  the  heads  of  the  children  when  about  to 
scamper  away  into  the  bushes.  I did  this  twice  or 
thrice,  and  was  not  disappointed  in  my  expectations, 
for  no  sooner  had  I set  my  foot  in  a place  than  the 
little  creatures  surrounded  me  on  every  side,  asking, 
“ Dominie,  have  you  brought  anything  for  us  ? ” 
“ Come  and  see,”  was  the  reply ; and  they  helped 
themselves  to  as  many  as  they  pleased  from  my 
pocket.  They  were  soon  convinced  that,  although 
they  had  touched  “ the  troubler,”  yet  they  did  not  die. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


103 


The  children  remaining,  the  mothers  did  not  run  off, 
while  the  fathers  were  looking  on.  At  last  1 began  to 
introduce  the  subject  of  religion — not  by  beginning  to 
upbraid  them  with  their  sinful  practices,  but  by  simply 
stating  to  them  the  great  and  glorious  facts  of  the 
Gospel.  I told  them  that  the  Great  Spirit  loved 
them,  and  that  he  “ so  loved  the  world  as  to  give  his 
only  begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.”  To  this 
they  replied,  “ We  know  that  the  Great  Spirit  is  good, 
for  he  does  us  no  harm  ; but  where  do  you  think  all 
our  forefathers  are  ? ” I could  not  say  they  were  in 
heaven,  and  to  say  that  they  were  in  hell  would  only 
have  tended  to  exasperate  them  the  more.  Accord- 
ingly I inquired,  “ Where  do  you  think  they  are  ? ” 
“ In  the  air,”  they  replied.  “ Above  the  air  is  a place 
which  you  call  * ayumbanan,’  that  is,  heaven ; there 
the  Great  Spirit  is,  and  thither  it  is  his  will  that  you 
should  go.”  “ If  our  forefathers  are  not  there,”  they 
answered,  “we  have  no  desire  to  go  there;  and  if  they 
be  in  hell,  we  do  not  mind  to  go  there  also.”  I said, 
“Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  died  for  our  sins  ; he 
died  for  your  sins  and  for  mine.”  “ We  are  no  sin- 
ners,” they  replied : “ are  you  a sinner  ? ” “ Yes,”  I 

answered.  “We  have  never  seen  you  drunk,”  they 
said ; “ what  have  you  done  ? 'y  As  it  would  be  a 
fruitless  attempt  to  convince  a blind  man  of  the 
difference  of  colours,  so,  until  the  heart  of  man  is 
made  to  feel  its  own  bitterness,  it  will  be  useless  to 
convince  it  of  sin.  The  understanding,  indeed,  may  be 


104 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


convinced  of  this  and  that  being  wrong,  and  the  con- 
science may  hear  witness  to  the  truth,  hut  the  heart 
will  remain  indifferent,  because  it  loves  sin  too  dearly 
to  part  with  it  on  inferior  considerations,  unless  the 
Lord  open  it,  as  he  did  that  of  Lydia.  Still  must 
we  address  ourselves  not  less  to  the  understanding 
than  the  heart,  if  peradventure  God  will  give  men 
repentance  unto  life./"  Yes,”  I said,  “ I am  a sinner, 
for,  like  yourselves,  I lived  for  twenty-three  years 
in  forgetfulness  and  ungratefulness.  I knew,  like  you 
do,  that  there  is  a God  in  heaven;  a heaven  to  obtain, 
a hell  to  he  feared,  and  for  all  this  I did  not  love  him, 
nor  did  I fear  him,  neither  was  thankful  for  the  many 
gifts  of  his  providence.”  “ Well,”  said  they,  “what  is 
that  to  us  ? see  thou  to  that.”  “ Suppose,”  con- 
tinued I,  “ you  have  a friend  to  whom  you  show  every 
kindness ; he  eats  and  drinks  with  you,  and  comes 
in  and  goes  out  as  one  belonging  to  your  family  ; yet 
that  very  man  acts  as  if  he  had  never  known  you,  he 
slights  your  kindness  and  never  returns  thanks  for 
what  he  has  received  : tell  me  what  would  you  think 
of  that  man  ? ” “ He  is  a wakaiyatto,”  that  is,  a bad 

man.  “ True,”  replied  I,  “ he  is  a had  man,  and  does 
not  deserve  your  love.  You  say  that  the  Great  Spirit 
is  good,  and  that  you  receive  all  that  is  good  from 
him  alone,  and  yet  you  slight  him,  you  live  in  forget- 
fulness of  him,  and  act  as  if  you  had  never  received 
kindness  from  him ; say,  what  must  the  Great  Spirit 
think  of  you  Indians ! ” They  paused  and  were 
pensive.  I looked  at  them,  and  at  length  said:  “The 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


105 


times  of  ignorance  God  hath  winked  at,  but  now 
he  commandeth  every  man  everywhere  to  repent.” 
“ Kepent  ye,  therefore,  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins 
may  be  blotted  out.”  As  God  has  pardoned  me, 
although  I lived  for  twenty-three  years  in  forgetful- 
ness of  him,  so  will  he  pardon  you  if  you  believe  on 
Jesus  Christ,  who  was  “ delivered  for  our  offences,  and 
raised  again  for  our  justification.” 

The  preaching  to  them  Jesus,  and  his  free  grace, — a 
free,  full,  and  complete  salvation, — proved  to  them  the 
“ savour  of  life  unto  life.”  They  felt  astounded  at  the 
love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus;  they  felt  ashamed  of 
their  past  fives,  and  I had  the  joy  of  seeing  these  weary 
wanderers  shed  tears  in  abundance.  The  stony  heart 
was  smitten,  and  the  waters  of  repentance  gushed  out. 
To  see  an  Indian  cry  from  a sense  of  his  guilt  and 
past  ingratitude  is  the  more  remarkable,  as  no  pain, 
however  severe,  no  loss,  however  great,  can  extort  a 
tear  from  him.  My  visits  were  then  made  more 
frequently,  and  on  leaving  I often  used  to  hear  them 
say,  “ Dominie,  come  soon  again,  for  we  love  to  hear 
more  from  you.”  Thus  five  families  were  brought, 
within  one  year,  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus.  I now  endeavoured  to  persuade  them  to 
come  to  the  mission,  as  much  invaluable  time  was 
taken  up  by  crossing  and  recrossing  the  river.  But 
the  fear  of  dying  was  not  yet  subdued,  nor  their  faith 
strong  enough  to  triumph  even  over  death.  It  was 
therefore  necessary  that  this  point  should  not  be 
pressed  too  closely,  but  left  till  they  were  able  to  bear 

F 3 


106 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


it.  At  length  I was  cheered  by  hearing  them  say,  “ If 
you  think  it  will  he  better  for  us  and  our  children,  we 
will  come  and  live  near  you.”  They  came  and  set  to 
work  in  clearing  away  the  dense  forest ; they  intended 
to  build  their  huts  after  their  own  fashion  ; but  I 
prevailed  on  them  to  build  theirs  after  the  pattern  of 
a hut  which  I had  built  myself,  which  hut,  when 
finished,  I made  a present  to  a widow  woman.  The 
recollection  of  what  took  place  at  this  time  is  amusing, 
for  it  not  unfrequently  happened  that,  in  the  course  of 
one  day,  I was  called  to  act  as  the  minister,  school- 
master, carpenter,  mason,  doctor,  and  dentist.  It  will 
be  seen,  from  such  a variety  of  occupations,  that, 
whatever  talent  the  Lord  has  given  us,  may  he  pro- 
fitably employed  in  the  mission  work.  I have  often 
regretted  my  inability  to  help,  to  counsel,  or  to 
instruct  in  things,  which,  in  my  younger  years,  I 
fancied  I should  never  have  need  of.  But  there  is  no 
talent  a Missionary  possesses  which  may  not  be  made 
subservient  to  the  glory  of  God  and  further  the  end 
he  has  in  view.  This  remark  applies  more  especially 
to  the  knowledge  of  medicine  and  surgery,  because,  by 
showing  kindness  to  suffering  humanity,  though  men’s 
hearts  be  ever  so  ungrateful  and  destitute  of  love,  a 
way  is  opened  to  their  inmost  recesses.  It  has  been 
well  said,  that  “ kindness  is  the  key  to  the  human 
heart;”  and  I can  set  my  seal  to  the  truth  of  it.  How 
futile  is  the  observation,  nay,  how  unjust  the  remark  of 
those  who  maintain  that  there  is  no  room  for  the 
exercise  of  talents  in  the  mission  field ; and  that  less. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


107 


talented  men  will  do  well  enough  for  Missionaries, 
while  talent  can  be  profitably  employed  nowhere  but 
at  home.  He  who  was  brought  up  at  Gamaliel's 
feet  did  not  judge  thus ; but  what  things  were  gain 
to  him,  those  he  counted  loss  for  Christ,  that  he  might 
preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  among  the 
Gentiles. 

On  the  Indians  settling  down  at  the  mission,  it  was 
of  the  utmost  importance  not  to  allow  any  of  their 
heathenish  customs,  such  as  painting  themselves  and 
dancing.  These  had  formerly  been  allowed  by  the 
Missionaries,  in  the  hope  that,  on  becoming  Christians, 
they  perhaps  would  leave  off  practising  them.  But  in 
this  my  predecessors  were  sadly  disappointed  ; nor 
would  it  have  been  in  their  power  to  do  away  with 
them  without  endangering  the  safety  of  the  mission. 
Whenever  a disposition  for  these  things  was  shown,  I 
would  remonstrate  kindly  with  the  party  in  question  ; 
and  if  this  failed,  positively  forbid  them  on  pain  of  their 
being  obliged  to  quit  the  mission.  It  is  much  better 
that  there  should  be  found  in  a mission  one  or  two 
holding  forth  the  word  of  life,  than  hundreds  or  more, 
professing  godliness,  hut  denying  the  power  thereof. 
This  circumstance  is  now  so  well  known  among  the 
heathen  Indians,  that  they  will  never  send  invitations 
to  those  at  the  mission  ; nor  are  they  offended  in  case 
of  a refusal,  knowing  that  such  things  are  deemed 
frivolous,  if  not  positively  sinful,  by  our  people. 
With  regard  to  polygamy,  I endeavoured  to  act  with 
tenderness,  yet  decision,  believing  that,  if  allowed,  it 


J08 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


could  not  be  otherwise  than  productive  of  great  evils. 
One  among  the  converts  above  mentioned,  and  the  first 
who  wished  to  be  baptized,  had  two  wives  who  were 
sisters,  by  both  of  whom  he  had  children.  When  told 
that,  on  becoming  a Christian,  he  must  put  away  either 
one  or  the  other,  he  said,  “ That  is  very  hard  indeed, 
for  I love  them  both,  and  they  are  sisters.”  He  went 
away  in  sorrow,  and  was  evidently  struggling  hard  with 
his  own  feelings.  He  inquired  again  and  again,  why, 
as  a Christian,  he  should  not  be  allowed  to  have  more 
than  one  wife  ? It  was  now  time  fully  to  enter  into 
the  subject,  and,  in  conclusion,  he  was  told  that  it  was 
better  “ to  enter  maimed  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
than,  having  all  our  desires  and  wishes  satisfied,  to  be 
cast  into  hell  at  last.”  This  decided  the  case,  and  as 
he  was  a conjurer,  his  example  has  exercised  a vast 
influence  over  others.  He  married  the  one  and 
divorced  the  other,  the  Missionary  taking  care  of  the 
children. 

Since  then  not  less  than  seventy-three  couples  have 
entered  the  holy  estate  of  matrimony ; and  most  asto- 
nishing is  the  effect  which  this  has  produced  upon  the 
heathens.  On  the  day  of  marriage,  a dinner  is  pro- 
vided by  the  bridal  pair  for  the  relations  and  friends 
who  may  happen  to  witness  the  ceremony.  In  the 
course  of  the  day  an  invitation  is  sent  to  the  Mission- 
ary, his  wife,  and  children,  to  attend  the  festival,  after 
the  hour  of  prayer,  wrhich  is  at  seven  o’clock  in  the 
evening.  If  the  persons  to  be  married  have  lived 
for  any  time  in  the  conjugal  relation,  the  Missionary 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


J 09 


invariably  accepts  the  invitation.  On  his  arrival  a 
few  verses  are  sung,  a suitable  address  given,  a bless- 
ing implored ; and  then,  the  cake  having  been  cut, 
and  the  health  of  the  bridal  pair  proposed,  he  retires 
at  about  nine  o’clock.  By  eleven  all  the  guests  dis- 
perse, each  quietly  proceeding  to  his  home.  If  they 
be  young  persons,  and  their  conduct,  prior  to  their 
marriage,  has  been  blameworthy,  the  Missionary  in- 
variably refuses  to  attend  the  festival.  He  has  been 
begged  with  tears  to  comply  ; but  it  is  not  difficult  to 
see  that,  if  the  standard  of  morals  and  godly  living  is 
to  be  promoted,  it  is  necessary,  on  no  considerations, 
to  yield  to  entreaty  of  any  kind.  This  circumstance, 
I am  happy  to  state,  has  wrought  very  beneficially 
upon  the  young  people,  and  preserved  them  from  sin 
which  otherwise  they  might  have  brought  with  them 
into  the  married  state. 

I now  proceeded  to  build  a boys'  school,  which  may 
be  seen  in  the  sketch  as  standing  to  the  left  of  the 
mission-house.  Above  the  school  is  the  dormitory, 
and  a room  serving  for  a hospital ; at  the  back  of  the 
house  are  found  accommodations  for  the  teacher. 
Behind  and  around  the  house  is  the  garden,  planted 
by  the  boys  in  their  leisure  hours.  There  were,  when 
I left  in  1845,  some  fifty-six  boys,  of  whom  twenty- 
five  were  boarders,  the  rest  day-scholars. 

They  are  under  instruction  for  five  hours  every  day, 
excepting  Saturday.  The  first  class  are  employed  as 
monitors  and  Sunday-school  teachers ; and,  having 
completed  their  fourteenth  year,  they  are  apprenticed 


no 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


in  Georgetown  to  various  trades.  They  are  allowed 
to  choose  what  trade  they  please  ; and  the  Missionary’s 
heart  has  been  often  greatly  cheered  by  their  con- 
sistent conduct  and  Christian-like  behaviour.  To 
keep  up  intercourse  with  them,  I used  to  address  a 
letter  conjointly  to  them,  admonishing  them  to  flee 
youthful  lusts,  to  shun  evil  companions,  to  be  diligent 
in  the  use  of  the  means  of  grace  ; and  they,  in  return, 
would  write  to  me,  individually,  to  advise  them,  or 
supply  the  wants  they  might  have. 

Several  of  the  boys  have  died  a happy  death.  I 
may  he  allowed  to  relate  hut  one  instance.  Mention 
has  been  made  of  Aramoosy  the  chief’s  son,  who,  in 
Mr.  Youd’s  days,  escaped  death,  when  many  died  of 
measles.  For  several  years  after,  he  kept  aloof  from 
the  mission  ; but,  being  at  length  softened  by  the 
death  of  four  of  his  children,  he  consented  to  give  the 
remaining  one  to  be  educated  in  the  school  at  the 
Grove.  From  the  commencement,  this  boy  appeared  to 
be  influenced  by  the  grace  of  God.  He  soon  learned  to 
read,  and,  while  the  other  children  were  playing,  he 
would  go  apart  and  study  the  New  Testament.  At 
length  he  fell  sick.  His  father,  fearing  he  would  die, 
came  and  carried  him  off  secretly  into  the  woods,  for 
the  purpose  of  conjuring  the  evil  spirit  on  his  behalf. 
The  boy  took  with  him  his  Testament,  Prayer-book, 
and  Hymn-book,  but  no  one  knew  whither  he  had 
been  carried.  On  hearing  that  he  had  been  carried 
off,  I gave  my  scholars  a holiday  in  order  that  they 
might  seek  in  all  directions  for  their  companion. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


Ill 


When  they  succeeded  in  finding  him,  I immediately 
went  to  him.  “I  am  wretched,  I am  miserable,”  said 
the  poor  child  ; “ Oh,  take  me  back  with  you  !"  “ I 

cannot,”  I replied,  “ without  your  father’s  consent.” 
Seeing  the  boy’s  misery,  Aramoosy,  at  length,  con- 
sented to  bring  him  hack  the  following  day,  when 
he  was  placed  in  the  hospital.  When  I visited  him 
I said  to  him,  “ My  child,  where  is  your  hope,  for 
I think  you  will  not  be  much  longer  in  this  lower 
world  ?”  He  replied,  “ You  have  often  told  us  in 
school  that  Jesus  Christ  shed  his  blood  for  sinners ; 
you  also  said  that  he  invites  children  to  come  to  him : 
I have  come  to  him.”  “ Do  you  believe  that  your 
sins  are  forgiven  ?”  “ I do  believe,"  he  replied,  “ that 

he  has  forgiven  my  sins.”  Some  days  after  he  said, 
“ I believe  that  this  will  he  my  last  day.”  He  was 
prayed  for  and  comforted.  His  father  came  to  see 
him,  and  he  said  to  him,  “Father,  God  gave  you  five 
children,  and  has  taken  them  away  one  after  another ; 
I am  the  last.  I fear,  if  I had  grown  up,  you  would 
not  have  given  me  up  to  God.  You  do  not  care  what 
the  Dominie  says,  and  when  he  begs  you  to  come  and 
settle  near  him  and  learn  about  Jesus,  you  say,  ‘Wait 
a little.’  I fear  the  time  will  never  come.”  The  boy 
was  right,  the  “ more  convenient  season”  never  did 
come.  Aramoosy  died,  some  time  after,  in  the  woods. 
He  was,  however,  now  greatly  moved  by  his  child’s 
address ; and,  although  an  Indian,  in  his  native  state, 
never  weeps,  when  I met  him,  as  he  left  his  son,  tears 
were  on  his  face;  this  being  the  only  instance  which  has 


112 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


come  to  my  knowledge  where  an  Indian,  in  his  uncon- 
verted state,  has  been  seen  to  shed  tears.  “ What  is 
the  matter  ?”  I inquired.  Aramoosy  made  no  reply, 
and  passed  on.  The  child  repeated  what  he  had  said 
to  his  father ; and  when  I asked  whether  he  had  spoken 
with  the  duty  and  affection  due  to  a parent,  he  replied, 
that  he  thought  he  had  ; and  added,  that  he  hoped  he 
had  not  sinned  in  speaking  to  him.  About  midnight 
he  begged  that  the  boys,  who  were  sleeping  in  the 
adjoining  room,  would  procure  a light.  This  being 
done,  he  requested  that  they  would  sing  the  hymn, 

“ How  sweet  the  name  of  Jesus  soimds 
In  a believer's  ear ! 

It  soothes  his  sorrows,  heals  his  wounds, 

And  drives  away  his  fear.” 

When  that  was  ended,  he  said,  “ I should  like  much 
to  see  the  Dominie  once  more;”  but  when  he  was  told 
the  hour,  he  observed,  “ No,  he  is  tired ; do  not  call 
him."  He  then  requested  the  bystanders  to  pray ; and 
as  they  were  praying  around  his  hammock,  his  happy 
spirit  departed  into  the  regions  of  bliss  and  glory. 

Whilst  Missionaries  are  thus  obtaining  seals  to 
their  ministry,  and  encouraged  to  persevere  in  their 
“ work  of  faith  and  labour  of  love,”  instances  are  not 
wanting  which  afford  us  proofs  of  the  insufficiency  of 
any  instruction,  or  care,  and  indeed  of  anything,  save 
the  grace  of  God,  to  convert  the  heart  of  the  sinner. 
It  is  needful  for  us  to  know  and  feel  this  in  the  time  of 
success,  that  God  alone  may  have  the  glory  and  praise. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


1 13 


It  is  true  that  he  employs  human  instrumentality,  and 
by  the  use  of  means  accomplishes  his  great  designs  ; 
but  who  will  dare  to  say  that  he  cannot  do  without 
either  ! “ Even  a Paul  may  plant  and  an  Apollos 
water,  it  is  God  that  giveth  the  increase.”  Let  him, 
therefore,  that  glorieth,  glory  in  the  Lord.  A boy  of 
the  Accaway  tribe  fell  sick  in  consequence  of  his  being 
addicted  to  eating  clay  and  charcoal.  Much  pains 
was  taken  to  restore  his  health;-  but,  such  was  his 
cunning,  that  he  eluded  his  nurse  to  satisfy  this  unna- 
tural propensity.  It  became  evident  that  he  could  not 
live  much  longer  ; and  the  Missionary  addressed  him 
with  tenderness  and  affection  on  the  concerns  of  his 
soul.  But  the  name  of  Jesus  was  grating  to  his  ears ; 
and  whenever  he  was  spoken  to,  he  would  hide  his 
face  in  the  blanket,  and  positively  refuse  to  answer 
any  question  relating  to  the  state  of  his  soul.  He 
departed,  in  a very  unpromising  state,  during  the 
absence  of  the  Missionary. 

Two  Carabeese  boys  were  carried  off  by  their  father 
at  night ; no  one  being  able  to  tell  what  had  become  of 
them.  They  were  seen  some  weeks  after  reeling  about, 
in  a state  of  drunkenness,  in  the  streets  of  George- 
town. A Macusie  boy,  of  promising  talent,  was  found 
drowned  at  the  waterside.  Strange  to  say,  he  had 
been  left  to  perish  in  the  woods  by  his  mother,  he 
being  a twin  brother,  hut  was  rescued  at  the  time  by  a 
distant  relative,  and  sent  down  to  the  Grove. 


CHAPTER  X. 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  OF  THE  REV.  T.  YOUD,  IN  THE  INTERIOR  OF 
BRITISH  GUIANA — INTERFERENCE  OF  THE  BRAZILIANS RELIN- 
QUISHMENT OF  PINARA  AND  URWA FORMING  OF  A NEW  SET- 

TLEMENT AT  W.ARAPUTA — MILITARY  EXPEDITION  TO  PINARA — 

DEATH  OF  THE  REV.  T.  YOUD — REV.  J.  PULL1TT MR.  EDM. 

CHRISTIAN — LANGUISHING  STATE  OF  THAT  MISSION. 


the  year  1832,  Mr.  Armstrong  had  visited  the 


Macusie  country;  and  the  accounts  he  gave  of  the 
readiness  of  the  Indians  to  receive  instruction,  were 
cheering  and  inviting.  Mr.  Youd  arriving  to  assist  him, 
there  was  a probability  that  Mr.  Armstrong,  at  some 
future  period,  might  settle  amongst  them.  We  have 
seen,  however,  that  he  was  obliged  to  leave  the  mis- 
sion on  account  of  the  failure  of  his  health,  and  return 
to  England.  It  has  also  been  noticed,  that  Mr.  Youd 
remained  at  the  missionary  station  at  the  Grove,  till 
the  writer  arrived  there,  in  the  year  1837.  As  soon 
as  circumstances  permitted,  Mr.  Youd  proceeded  on 
his  tour  into  the  interior  as  far  as  Pinara,  where  he 
intended  to  form  a settlement.  This  happened  at  the 
time  when  Sir  Robert  Schomburgh  was  engaged  in 
exploring  the  unknown  regions  of  British  Guiana ; 


»*l  NAHA  AND  LAKE  AMl/L'U. 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  115 

and  we  cannot  do  better  than  adduce  his  testimony 
respecting  the  change  that  was  effected.  He  says  : 
“Three  years  had  elapsed  since  my  first  visit,  when, 
in  the  (pursuit  of  discovery,  I again  approached 
Pinara,  and  remarked  with  surprise  and  pleasure,  the 
appearance  and  number  of  dwellings  which  composed 
the  village.  I counted  upwards  of  thirty  Indian  huts, 
the  highest  place  being  occupied  by  a building  some- 
what European  in  construction,  the  walls  of  which, 
plastered  by  the  red  ochreous  clay  of  the  savannahs, 
and  the  roof  with  gable-ends  neatly  thatched  with  palm- 
leaves,  formed  a strong  contrast  to  the  surrounding 
dome-shaped  huts  of  the  Indians.  Another  building, 
a little  to  the  east  of  the  former,  and  of  large  dimen- 
sions, but  of  similar  construction,  was  in  the  course  of 
erection,  and  men,  women,  and  children,  appeared 
equally  eager  to  lend  an  assisting  hand  for  its  com- 
pletion. This  house  was  intended  to  be  dedicated  to 
the  service  of  the  only  true  God,  the  former  for  the 
dwelling  of  the  Missionary,  to  whose  arrival  and  resi- 
dence among  them  they  appeared  to  look  forward  with 
great  delight.  It  was  pleasing  to  observe  their  zeal 
in  such  a good  cause,  and  the  more  so,  when  I con- 
sidered that  the  light  of  Christianity  had  not  yet  been 
diffused  among  them.  Their  wish  to  become  Chris- 
tians had  been  awakened  by  the  temporary  visit  of  a 
Missionary,  from  the  mission  at  Bartica  Point,  at  the 
confluence  of  the  Mazaroony  with  the  Essequibo,  who, 
as  they  expressed  themselves,  only  opened  the  sacred 
book,  which  the  white  man  possessed,  without  telling 


116 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


them  of  its  contents.  In  anticipation  that  their  re- 
quest for  a Missionary  to  come  and  settle  among 
them  would  be  ultimately  granted,  they  had  begun 
to  erect  these  houses,  according  to  their  idea  of  the 
mode  of  building  among  the  white  people,  and  twenty- 
nine  men  of  their  tribe  had  been  selected  to  proceed  to 
the  coast  region,  in  order  to  assist  in  conveying  the 
Missionary  to  his  station. 

“ While  residing  in  this  place,  I was  present  at  the 
arrival  of  the  first  Protestant  Missionary  among  the 
Indians  in  the  interior  of  British  Guiana;  and  the  joy 
which  it  caused  to  those  who  were  to  be  confided  to 
his  spiritual  care,  although  they  were  as  yet  walking 
in  perfect  darkness,  was  a proof  of  their  wish  to 
become  Christians.  The  efforts  of  the  Missionary 
were  crowned  with  success,  and  I have  seen  from  four 
to  five  hundred  Indians  assembled  in  the  chapel;  and 
although,  in  the  commencement,  they  attended  in 
their  native  and  savage  state,  young  and  old  ap- 
peared equally  zealous  for  conversion,  aDd  to  receive 
instruction. 

“ The  new  mission  at  Pinara  already  promised  the 
best  results,  and  at  that  period  great  changes  might 
be  observed  in  the  conduct  and  manners  of  the 
Indians,  when,  under  the  plea  of  pressing  natives  for 
the  Brazilian  imperial  army,  one  of  those  slaving  ex- 
peditions arrived  at  San  Joaquim,  which,  for  ages,  the 
Brazilians  have  been  in  the  too  frequent  habit  of  making, 
and  which  have  been  the  bane  of  the  Indian  races. 
The  expedition  was  to  be  directed  against  Pinara, 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


117 


where,  from  the  then  populous  state  of  that  village, 
they  thought  they  might  seize  a large  number  of  un- 
suspecting natives.  Many  favourable  circumstances 
combined,  enabled  me  to  have  some  influence  in 
saving  the  new  mission  at  Pinara  from  the  evil  effects 
and  subsequent  miseries  of  a ‘decimento,’  as  those 
slaving  expeditions  are  called.  It  fell,  however,  upon 
some  settlements  at  the  Ursato  mountains,  on  the 
eastern  bank  of  the  river  Takutu,  which  they  surprised 
at  midnight,  and,  having  set  fire  to  the  houses,  captured 
the  greater  part  of  their  inhabitants,  and  ransacked 
the  huts  of  every  valuable  article  which  they  contained. 
I saw,  with  the  deepest  sorrow,  that  the  number  of 
those  who  were  led  away  into  slavery  consisted  of 
forty  inhabitants,  namely,  eighteen  children  under 
twelve  years  of  age,  thirteen  women,  and  nine  men,  of 
whom  only  four  were  less  than  thirty  years  old,  and 
consequently  fit  for  the  avowed  service  of  serving  in 
the  imperial  army.  The  sensation  which  these  cruel 
proceedings  caused  among  the  Indians  at  the  new 
mission  cannot  be  described.  Seven  hundred  of  them 
assembled  at  Pinara,  where  they  thought  that  the 
presence  of  the  Missionary  would  protect  them  against 
the  barbarous  atrocities  of  unprincipled  men. 

“ On  our  return  from  an  exploring  expedition  to 
Pinara,  in  May,  1839,  we  found  it  occupied  by  a 
detachment  of  Brazilian  national  guards,  under  Sen- 
hor  Pedro  Ayres.  The  church,  in  which  formerly 
hymns  to  the  praise  of  our  Lord  had  been  sung,  and 
where  the  first  seeds  of  Christianity  had  been  sown 


118 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


among  the  benighted  Indians,  was  now  converted  into 
barracks,  and  was  the  theatre  of  obscene  language  and 
nightly  revels.  Urgent  business  had  called  the  Mis- 
sionary to  the  colony,  and  during  his  absence,  it  had 
been  taken  possession  of  by  the  Brazilians.  On 
his  return,  an  official  despatch  was  delivered  to  him 
from  the  commander  of  the  upper  and  lower  Amazon, 
who,  it  appears,  assumed  authority  over  Pinara,  and 
desired  him  to  withdraw,  and  to  disperse  the  mission. 
The  Brazilian  detachment  had  orders  to  see  the 
mandate  obeyed,  or  to  enforce  it  in  case  of  refusal. 
The  Missionary  removed  to  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
Rupununi,  and  after  his  departure  the  inhabitants  of 
Pinara  dispersed,  and  have  since  wandered  about  the 
wilderness.  Too  many  desolated  places  are  now  to 
be  seen  in  the  savannahs,  which  were  once  the  site  of 
villages,  and  which  met  with  a similar  fate.  May  the 
moment  soon  arrive  when  the  boundaries  of  the  rich 
and  fertile  colony  of  British  Guiana  shall  be  clearly 
defined!  then  only,  can  peace  and  happiness  be  insured 
to  the  poor  remnants  of  those  who  once  roved  in  full 
supremacy  over  the  soil  which  Europeans  and  their 
descendants  have  usurped.  Taught  by  the  past,  let 
them  settle  on  the  British  side  of  the  frontier,  and 
they  shall  soon  be  aware,  that 

“ ‘ Where  Britain’s  power  is  felt, 

Mankind  will  feel  her  blessings  too.'” 

Thus  far  the  relation  of  Sir  R.  Schomburgh  ; we  now 
accompany  the  Missionary  in  his  travels  and  future 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


119 


labours  till  the  time  when  his  Master  called  him  to 
his  rest. 

Mr.  Youd  having  obtained  holy  orders  from  the 
Bishop  of  Barbadoes,  and  completed  his  preparations; 
proceeded  on  his  missionary  tour  in  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1838.  In  his  way  to  Pinara  he  had  to  en- 
counter many  dangers  in  ascending  the  rapids,  but, 
after  a sail  of  five  weeks,  he  safely  reached  the  place. 
We  have  heard  of  his  welcome  from  the  natives,  and 
may  suppose  that  his  heart  was  greatly  cheered  after 
what  he  had  been  called  to  endure  at  the  Grove.  He 
describes  his  first  Sabbath  among  them  thus : — 
“ Early  on  the  Sabbath  morning  the  whole  village  was 
alive  to  see  what  would  be  done.  My  dwelling,  in 
which,  since  my  arrival,  I had  made  two  windows,  was 
thronged ; and  through  every  crevice  in  the  wall,  as 
well  as  through  the  door  and  window,  the  eyes  of  the 
natives  were  gazing  at  me.  When  I had  put  on  my 
robes,  there  was  a general  rush  to  the  chapel,  and  the 
people  stood  in  groups  around  the  posts,  until  entreated 
to  be  seated  on  the  trunks  of  trees  which  were  laid  for 
their  convenience.  Hymns  were  sung  in  the  Macusie 
language,  and  these,  with  a prayer  offered  by  the  inter- 
preter, in  the  same  language,  pleased  them  much.”  Mr. 
Youd  then  explained  to  them  his  intentions ; told  them 
of  the  Christian  people  in  England  and  the  concern 
they  felt  for  the  Indians  and  the  heathen  in  general. 
“ I am  come,”  he  continued,  “ to  take  up  my  abode 
among  you,  and  from  time  to  time  to  pay  visits  to  all 
the  different  tribes  around  you.  I shall  remain  at 


120 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Pinara  for  the  present,  and  hold  daily  service  and 
school  for  your  benefit.  I also  thank  you  most 
cordially  for  the  pains  you  have  taken  in  building  a 
house  of  God  and  a dwelling  for  the  Dominie.”  To 
this  address  the  chief  replied,  “We  have  done  it;  and 
now  you  have  come  among  us  all  is  good : yes,  all  is 
good  : you  will  sit  well.” 

The  appearance  of  the  congregation  was  most 
extraordinary.  All,  except  the  chief,  were  well  painted 
on  the  forehead,  face,  arms,  and  legs.  Some  had 
cutlasses,  others  bows  and  arrows.  One  had  a monkey 
on  his  hack,  others  wreaths  and  crowns  of  feathers ; 
some  with  belts  of  wild  hogs’  teeth  from  the  top  of 
their  shoulders,  crossing  the  breast  and  back  and 
falling  on  the  hip  on  the  opposite  side ; others  with 
knives,  sticks,  and  other  things.  Some  were  engaged 
in  cutting  their  nails,  or  some  small  sticks,  others  in 
detecting  the  vermin  which  abounded ; some  stood  or 
sat  with  their  hacks  to  the  preacher,  and  others  leaned 
against  the  posts.  The  number  present  within  the 
chapel  was  a hundred  and  fifty-six.  The  afternoon 
service  was  attended  with  more  devotion,  and  the  day 
closed  with  an  English  service  for  those  who  under- 
stood it. 

After  a short  time,  a padre  (Roman  Catholic  priest) 
made  his  appearance  at  Pinara,  and  having  taken  a 
comprehensive  survey  of  what  was  going  on,  he  dis- 
appeared on  a sudden.  Mr.  Youd,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  year  1839,  returned  on  a visit  to  the  Grove,  and 
thence. to  Georgetown;  and  great  was  the  joy  of  his 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


121 


hearers  when  he  told  them  of  the  progressive  work 
among  the  Indians.  Of  some  who  had  died  during 
the  course  of  the  year,  he  had  reason  to  believe  that 
they  departed  this  life  calling  upon  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  their  end  was  peace.  Others  he  overheard  pray- 
ing at  midnight  in  their  huts  or  in  the  adjoining 
hushes ; and  many  gave  evidences  of  the  grace  of  God 
working  in  their  hearts.  Mr.  Youd  made  rapid  pro- 
gress in  acquiring  the  language,  and  within  a twelve- 
month  he  was  able  to  dispense  with  his  interpreter, 
who  frequently  made  great  blunders  in  stating  the 
meaning  of  the  Missionary.  On  his  return  to  Pinara, 
he  had  a narrow  escape  from  being  bitten  or  strangled 
to  death  by  a large  snake,  the  account  of  which,  as 
given  by  him  to  the  writer,  is  as  follows: — On  a fine 
morning,  when  they  were  quietly  paddling  along,  the 
Indians  observed  a snake  swimming  across  the  river. 
They  at  first  halted  to  obtain  a nearer  sight  of  the 
creature,  but  on  perceiving  that  he  was  making  his 
way  for  the  canoe,  Mr.  Youd  directed  them  to  proceed 
with  all  speed.  Soon,  however,  the  snake  had  over- 
taken them ; a scuffle  ensued,  the  Indians  striking 
him  with  their  paddles ; he  became  greatly  enraged, 
and  raising  himself  over  their  heads,  he  dropped  into 
the  canoe  in  the  midst  of  them.  In  a moment  every 
Indian  was  in  the  river,  diving  and  swimming  from  the 
canoe.  Mr.  Youd  grasped  a cutlass,  and,  just  when  the 
monster  was  raising  himself  a second  time  to  make  an 
attack,  he  fortunately  struck  a blow  a few  inches  below 
his  head,  and  cut  through  the  vertebrae.  It  dropped 


G 


122 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


into  the  canoe  struggling,  and  Mr.  Youd  soon  de- 
spatched him  by  a few  more  blows.  He  measured 
thirty-one  feet,  and  his  body  was  the  size  of  a stout 
man’s  leg.  It  was  a fortunate  circumstance  that  the 
blow  fell  just  below  the  head,  where  his  body  was 
no  thicker  than  a man’s  arm,  and  the  skin  not  so 
tough  as  in  other  parts. 

Great  was  his  astonishment  when,  on  his  arrival  at 
Pinara,  he  found  it  occupied  by  troops.  He  obeyed 
the  mandate  which  required  him  to  withdraw,  and 
commenced  another  settlement  at  the  Urwa  rapids, 
hoping  that  the  Indians  would  soon  follow  him. 
With  much  labour  he  cleared  the  dense  forest,  and 
planted  a large  field ; but  he  suffered  much  from 
fever ; still  he  was  cheered  by  seeing  many  of  the 
people  come  flocking  to  him.  The  Indians  were 
positively  forbidden  by  the  Brazilians  to  settle  with 
the  Missionary ; and  a promise  was  held  out  to 
them  that  a padre  would  soon  arrive  to  make  them 
Christians.  Those,  therefore,  who  went  to  the  Mis- 
sionary had  to  forsake  their  all,  for  if  they  had  hap- 
pened to  return  and  be  caught,  they  would  have  been 
carried  away  as  slaves  to  the  Brazils.  The  padre  at 
length  appeared,  the  same  who  had  been  at  Pinara 
before,  and  took  possession  of  the  Missionary’s  house. 
Those  of  the  Indians  who  were  desirous  of  becoming 
Christians,  were  baptized,  and  some  badge,  the  cross, 
or  rosary,  was  affixed  to  them,  to  distinguish  them 
from  others.  Under  such  circumstances  it  is  not 
surprising  that  a Protestant  Missionary  should  lose 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


123 


ground  and  feel  discouraged.  Mr.  Youd,  however 
still  held  on,  hoping  for  brighter  days.  About  this 
time  it  pleased  God  to  take  from  him  by  death  his 
beloved  wife.  Her  departure  was  sudden ; after  a 
very  short  illness.  Many  of  the  Indians  were  much 
affected  by  the  loss,  and  eighty  of  them  attended  her 
funeral.  It  is  her  husband’s  testimony  of  her,  that 
Christ  was  all  in  all  to  her,  that  she  was  a woman  of 
much  prayer,  well  read  in  the  Scriptures,  and  that  she 
lived  near  to  God ; and,  consequently,  he  doubted  not 
that  his  loss  was  her  unspeakable  gain. 

It  doubtless  added  to  his  trial,  in  leaving  Urwa 
rapids,  to  leave  there  the  grave  of  his  wife,  unknown 
and  uncared  for ; but  he  well  knew  that  there  is  an 
Eye  which  marks  that  burying-ground ; and  when  the 
archangel’s  trump  shall  sound,  that  dust,  now  mixed 
with  the  Indian  soil,  will  arise  and  reunite  with  the 
spirit,  and,  clothed  with  immortality,  rejoice  with  him 
for  ever,  that  God  had  permitted  her  the  privilege 
of  taking  any  share  in  the  extension  of  his  kingdom 
which  is  never  to  end.  “ Precious  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints.” 

Soon  after  Mrs.  Youd’s  departure  to  a better  world, 
he  received  orders  to  quit  that  settlement  likewise. 
There  was  no  other  alternative  but  to  obey,  for  might, 
as  it  is  said,  makes  right.  On  his  arrival  in  the 
colony,  however,  he  laid  the  papers  before  the 
governor,  who  forwarded  them  to  the  colonial  secre- 
tary. The  government  at  home,  considering  these 
proceedings  on  the  side  of  the  Brazilians  unjustifiable, 


124 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


as  encroaching  upon  the  British  frontiers,  meditated  a 
demonstration  to  that  effect. 

When  the  Committee  of  the  Church  Missionary 
Society  were  put  in  possession  of  all  these  occurrences, 
they  resolved  to  withdraw  their  Missionary  from  the 
disputed  boundary  line,  so  as  to  have  no  concern 
whatever  with  questions  of  a political  nature.  Accord- 
ingly, Mr.  Youd  was  instructed  to  proceed  down  the 
river  as  far  as  Waraputa  rapids,  and  there  to  com- 
mence a mission.  It  was  hoped  that  many  of  the 
Indians  would  resort  thither,  and,  from  its  geogra- 
phical position,  have  nothing  to  fear  from  the 
Brazilians.  The  Missionary  was  cheered  by  seeing 
many  come  down,  and  in  less  than  a year  there 
were  found  above  a hundred  settlers.  To  strengthen 
his  hands,  I parted  with  Mr.  Dayce,  who  had  been 
labouring  as  a catechist  for  some  time  past  at  Cartabo 
among  the  Carabeese.  The  dark  cloud  seemed  to 
have  passed,  and  the  sun  shone  forth  as  brightly  as 
ever  upon  those  benighted  regions.  It  was,  however, 
not  long  before  the  horizon  became  as  dark  as  before, 
for  a military  expedition  to  Pinara  had  been  resolved 
on  by  the  home  government,  and  Mr.  Youd  was 
requested  to  accompany  these  troops  both  as  inter- 
preter and  to  facilitate  the  obtaining  of  supplies. 

This  circumstance  proved  detrimental  to  the  new 
settlement,  for  all  the  Indians,  when  observing  what 
was  doing,  and  hoping  to  see  their  wrongs  revenged 
by  the  British  soldiers,  left  the  place  and  followed  the 
Missionary.  The  detachment  consisted  of  upwards  of 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


125 


sixty  men,  rank  and  file ; and  when  I saw  them  arrive 
at  the  Grove,  and  learnt  their  destination,  I could  not 
but  grieve  and  fear  the  worst. 

The  priest  having  been  informed  that  a detachment 
of  British  soldiers  was  approaching,  quitted  Pinara 
and  fled  to  the  Brazilian  fort  San  Joaquim.  Mean- 
while, possession  was  taken  of  Pinara  by  the  soldiers ; 
a fort  was  constructed,  and  the  British  flag  was  seen 
waving  in  the  midst  of  it.  Hundreds  of  Indians 
collected  from  all  quarters,  and  the  Missionary  was 
once  more  permitted  to  occupy  the  chapel  and  his 
dwelling-house.  But  the  place  did  not  exhibit  the 
same  peaceful  and  orderly  appearance  as  before,  for, 
notwithstanding  all  discipline,  it  frequently  occurred 
that  depredations  and  excesses  of  all  kinds  were  com- 
mitted by  the  soldiers  on  the  Indian  females.  The 
Indians  complained  bitterly  to  the  Missionary,  but 
his  remonstrances  proved  ineffectual ; and  he  was 
soon  convinced  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  to 
be  promoted  “ by  power  nor  by  might”  of  the 
secular  arm. 

The  Indians,  instead  of  following  their  peaceful 
occupation,  were  encouraged  by  the  officers  to  pro- 
secute the  arts  of  war,  and  from  morning  to  night 
there  would  be  seen  groups  here  and  there  shooting 
at  a target.  It  was  with  great  difficulty  that  supplies 
could  be  obtained,  and  the  Missionary  had  to  exert 
every  influence  to  save  the  soldiers  from  starving. 
This  state  of  things  lasted  upwards  of  seven  months, 
when  on  a sudden  the  detachment  was  recalled,  a 


126 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


report  having  been  circulated  that  three  thousand 
Brazilians  had  been  ordered  to  displace  the  British. 
The  fort  was  speedily  blown  up,  the  soldiers  retired, 
and  the  Indians  dispersed  into  the  forests.  The 
Missionary  retired  to  Waraputa,  not  without  painful 
reflections  on  what  had  passed;  and  he  was  after- 
wards heard  to  say,  “ that  if  he  had  to  begin 
anew,  he  certainly  would  take  care  not  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  questions  of  a political  nature 
and  tendency.” 

It  was  agreed  on  by  both  governments  that  Pinara 
should  be  considered  neutral  ground  till  the  boundary 
pne  could  be  definitely  settled  by  a commission  from 
either  side  to  be  appointed  for  that  purpose.  But  up 
to  this  time  things  have  remained  in  statu  quo,  and 
probably  will  remain  so,  there  being  no  immediate 
interests  at  stake.  The  interior  is  too  far  distant,  and 
the  country  so  extensive,  that  hundreds  of  thousands 
may  go  and  settle  without  at  all  interfering  with  the 
Brazils.  The  Indians  alone  will  be  the  losers ; hut, 
taught  by  the  past,  we  may  hope  that  the  fear  of  being 
carried  into  slavery  will  influence  them  to  retire  into 
the  British  territory,  where  they  will  be  easier  of 
access  for  the  Missionaries.  And  although  it  has 
been  asserted,  that  the  Indians  brought  up  in  the 
savannahs  of  the  interior,  cannot  live  in  the  lower 
regions,  the  fact  remains  to  be  proved,  there  being  no 
precedent  to  justify  such  a conclusion. 

The  padre,  not  regarding  the  stipulations,  has 
resumed  his  post,  and  there  is  little  doubt  that  most 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


127 


of  the  Indians  thereabout  have  been  made  nominal 
Christians.  Their  zeal  assuredly  is  worthy  of  a 
better  cause, — let  but  Protestants  consider  their  re- 
sponsibility. 

On  Mr.  Youd’s  return  to  Waraputa,  he  found  the 
place  almost  forsaken,  the  fields  robbed  by  strangers, 
while  his  declining  health  imperatively  demanded  a 
change.  Ever  since  his  leaving  Urwa  rapids,  he  had 
been  suffering  from  fever  in  consequence  of  poison 
administered  to  him,  as  there  are  reasons  for  suspect- 
ing, by  one  of  the  Indians.  When  there,  it  happened 
that  two  lads  came  to  him  for  instruction,  and  one  of 
them  caused  great  joy  to  the  Missionary,  as  he  seemed 
to  be  a subject  of  grace.  On  a certain  day,  the  boys 
having  been  with  the  Missionary  upwards  of  ten 
months,  the  father  came  to  summon  them  to  attend  a 
dance.  He  told  the  Missionary  of  his  intention,  who 
very  properly  replied,  that  if  the  hoys  chose  to  go,  he 
could  not  have  any  objection  to  their  doing  so.  The 
boys,  however,  refused  their  father’s  request,  pointing 
out  the  dire  consequences  attending  such  revels.  The 
father,  believing  the  Missionary  had  influenced  them, 
swore  that  he  should  pay  for  it  with  his  life.  On  the 
next  day  he  sent  a leg  of  deer,  which,  there  is  too 
much  reason  to  fear,  he  had  poisoned ; for  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Youd,  having  partaken  of  it,  were  soon  afterwards 
taken  ill.  Mrs.  Y.  being  near  her  confinement,  refused 
to  have  recourse  to  an  emetic,  and  died  in  the  course  of 
the  same  night ; whilst  himself,  having  taken  one,  by 
that  means  saved  his  life.  But  when  an  Indian  has  once 


128 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


determined  the  death  of  a person,  he  will  not  rest  till  he 
has  accomplished  his  design.  Accordingly,  not  many 
days  after,  it  •would  appear  that  he  must  have  adminis- 
tered a second  dose  through  a second  hand  to  avoid 
suspicion.  Mr.  Youd  saved  himself  by  means  of  an- 
other emetic,  hut  became  seriously  indisposed,  a low 
fever  seldom  leaving  him  from  that  time.  Just  then  it 
happened  that  he  was  directed  to  quit  that  settlement 
and  form  another  at  Waraputa.  Although  much  weak- 
ened, the  change  at  first  seemed  to  do  him  good,  and 
the  Indian  probably  lost  sight  of  him  for  a considerable 
time.  After  his  return  from  Pinara,  however,  the  same 
person  made  his  appearance  also  at  the  latter  place, 
and  must,  somehow  or  other,  have  administered  a third 
dose,  in  which  he  fully  succeeded.  Mr.  Youd  having 
fallen  asleep  at  his  meal  for  the  space  of  an  hour,  on 
his  awaking,  occasioned  by  acute  pain,  he  had  recourse 
to  an  emetic  again  ; but  it  was  too  late,  and  the  poison 
took  its  full  effects.  He  then  tried  other  remedies 
which  lengthened  his  life,  hut  so  weakened  him,  that, 
after  a fortnight’s  time,  he  died  on  his  passage  home. 

On  hearing  of  his  death,  I mentioned  the  fact  to  the 
Indians  at  Bartica  Grove,  and  great  was  their  sorrow 
and  emotion  at  the  time,  he  having  been  respected 
and  loved  by  them  all.  The  mournful  intelligence 
soon  spread  and  reached  Waraputa,  where  the  old 
Indian  was  still  living.  On  his  hearing  of  it  he  said, 
“ Now  it  is  all  well went  and  discharged  his  gun, 
which  is  with  them  a token  of  joy,  and  loaded  it  a 
second  time,  when,  behold,  it  burst,  and  in  a few 


TN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


129 


minutes  he  was  a corpse,  the  artery  of  the  left  arm 
having  been  tom  asunder. 

When  I heard  of  the  strange  behaviour  of  this 
Indian,  I thought  it  my  duty  to  make  inquiries,  and 
found  that  there  were  too  good  grounds  for  suspecting 
the  cook  was  aware  of  all  that  had  passed,  but,  fearing 
her  life  would  be  required  for  that  of  the  Missionary’s, 
she  did  not  reveal  it  to  him.  Mr.  Youd  was  a zealous 
and  most  indefatigable  Missionary,  and  the  last  day  will 
testify  that  his  labour  has  not  been  in  vain.  It  must 
be  said  of  him  that  he  served  the  Lord  with  a devoted 
heart,  and  that,  in  his  lonely  travels  in  those  wilds,  he 
bore  with  submission  the  many  trials  and  privations 
incident  to  a missionary  life.  The  Lord  has  given 
him  rest  from  his  labours,  and  his  works  follow  him. 

Mr.  Dayce,  the  catechist,  having  been  dismissed 
from  the  mission,  I placed  William  Simmons,  a native 
teacher,  there  till  another  Missionary  should  arrive. 
This  well-meaning  young  man,  I grieve  to  relate,  soon 
became  incapacitated  for  the  charge  in  consequence  of 
sustaining  a coup  de  soleil,  from  the  effects  of  which 
he  is  never  likely  fully  to  recover.  It  was,  therefore, 
with  heartfelt  pleasure  that  I welcomed  the  Kev.  Mr. 
Pollitt,  who  formerly  had  been  labouring  as  a cate- 
chist in  the  island  of  Jamaica,  and  who  was  sent  to 
supply  the  place  of  Mr.  Youd.  It  gave  me  great  plea- 
sure to  accompany  Mr.  Pollitt  to  his  allotted  sphere  of 
labour,  and  the  delightful  trip  will  not  soon  be  for- 
gotten. Great  as  was  my  joy  when,  after  six  days’ 
hard  labour,  we  arrived  at  Waraputa,  the  disappoint- 

g 3 


130 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


ment,  on  seeing  the  place,  was  no  less  keenly  felt. 

“ Is  this  the  place  ! ” I exclaimed ; “ all  overgrown 
with  grass,  and  but  a handful  of  people!”  But  who 
will  wonder  when  it  is  remembered  that,  after  Mr. 
Youd’s  return  from  Pinara,  he  found  Waraputa  no 
more  what  it  had  been  before  ? Most  of  those  Indians 
who  accompanied  him  there  did  not  return  again,  but 
dispersed  into  the  forests.  Mr.  Pollitt,  however,  was 
soon  reconciled  to  the  idea  of  being  banished  from  all 
civilised  society  and  intercourse  with  Christian  bre- 
thren ; and  in  the  hope  that  within  a short  period 
things  would  assume  another  and  more  promising 
aspect,  he  returned  to  the  Grove.  Having  completed 
his  preparations,  himself,  Mrs.  Pollitt,  and  two  children 
proceeded  on  their  way  with  a crew  from  the  latter 
place.  Mrs.  P.,  from  not  being  accustomed  to  travel 
in  a canoe,  became  seriously  ill ; but,  after  some  delay 
in  consequence  of  her  indisposition,  all  arrived  safely 
at  the  station.  While  there,  Mr.  Pollitt  made  prepa- 
ration for  building  another  dwelling-house,  as  the  one 
they  occupied  was  found  to  be  in  a very  dilapidated 
state.  He  also  set  the  Indians  to  work  at  squaring 
stones  for  a new  chapel,  to  the  building  of  which 
Government  had  given  the  munificent  sum  of  ^500. 
His  hopes  revived  when  he  saw  the  work  progress 
ing,  and  he  began  to  feel  reconciled  to  his  solitary 
situation.  After  some  months  had  passed  he  returned 
to  the  Grove,  and  thence  to  town  to  lay  in  a supply  of 
needful  articles,  but  on  his  return  he  met  with  an 
accident  which  would  have  proved  fatal  to  himself  and 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


131 


others  of  his  crew,  but  for  the  kind  providence  of  his 
heavenly  Father.  Having  been  absent  from  home  for 
more  than  three  weeks,  it  was  natural  enough  that  he 
should  wish  to  see  his  family ; and  as  the  morrow  was 
the  day  of  rest,  his  desire  of  reaching  the  place  ere 
that  day  should  dawn  upon  him  was  heightened  by  the 
prospect  of  joining  his  people  in  the  house  of  prayer. 
Accordingly,  he  charged  the  Indians  to  proceed  on  their 
way  as  soon  as  the  moon  was  up.  They  did  so  while 
he  took  some  repose  under  his  little  tent  affixed  to  the 
canoe.  It  was  about  two  o’clock  in  the  morning  when 
they  arrived  at  one  of  the  rapids.  They  endeavoured 
to  ascend,  but  being  weak-handed,  and  not  able  to  see 
their  way  clearly,  they  failed  in  the  attempt.  At  this 
moment  Mr.  Pollitt  was  providentially  roused  out  of 
his  sleep;  he  heard  the  thundering  noise  of  the  waters, 
arose  from  his  couch,  and  had  just  time  enough  to 
grasp  one  of  the  bushes  which  grow  on  the  rocks. 
At  the  same  time  the  canoe  upset,  and  all  the  people, 
together  with  what  it  contained,  drifted  down  the  river. 
As  to  the  Indians,  not  one  was  lost,  for  they  saved 
themselves  by  means  of  their  paddles,  and  by  clinging 
to  the  canoe,  although  it  was  filled  with  water.  As 
soon  as  they  found  it  practicable  they  succeeded  in 
emptying  the  canoe,  which  they  do  by  pushing  it  to 
and  fro  ; and  having  accomplished  this,  they  proceeded 
to  look  for  the  Dominie.  Mr.  Pollitt  was  all  the  time 
in  imminent  danger  of  being  drowned;  the  torrent 
causing  him  to  move  incessantly  from  one  side  to  the 
other,  had  tired  him ; he  wished  to  let  go  his  hand, 


132 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


but  found  it  so  cramped  that  he  was  not  able.  At 
this  moment  his  sufferings  were  so  great,  that  death 
itself  appeared  desirable  to  him,  for  on  that  very  bush 
a species  of  stinging  ants  had  made  their  nest,  and 
these  assailed  him  all  over  his  body  when  it  was 
above  water.  In  this  perilous  situation  he  remained 
for  several  hours  praying  that  the  Lord  might  speedily 
deliver  him  by  some  means  or  other,  either  for  life  or 
by  death.  At  last  he  heard  the  stroke  of  the  paddles 
upon  the  canoe,  and  not  many  minutes  had  passed 
before  the  Indians  came  up  and  delivered  him  from 
the  imminent  danger  he  was  in.  Of  the  articles  he 
had  brought  with  him  there  remained  nothing  but  one 
gun.  Having  no  change,  he  travelled  on  with  his  wet 
clothes  upon  him,  which  brought  on  fever,  from  which 
he  did  not  recover  till  his  return  to  England. 

It  may  be  considered  with  what  surprise  and  feelings 
of  gratitude  to  Almighty  God  those  at  home,  to  whom 
he  had  been  spared,  listened  to  the  account  given  by 
him  of  his  adventure.  And,  although  now  so  far 
removed  from  each  other,  he  having  gone  to  New 
South  Wales  to  sow  there  the  seeds  of  the  everlasting 
word,  the  writer  cannot  close  this  mention  of  his  friend 
without  wishing  him  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Mr.  Pollitt  having  returned  to  England,  it  was 
resolved  by  the  Committee  that  Mr.  Edmund  Christian, 
a catechist,  should  occupy  this  station.  He  accepted 
the  call  with  pleasure,  but  soon  found  that  his  health 
and  strength  were  not  equal  to  the  task;  and  he  was 
compelled  likewise  to  return  home  for  the  restoration 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


133 


of  his  health.  The  station  has  since  been  occupied  hy 
William  Simmons,  mentioned  above,  but  is  in  a 
languishing  state,  there  being  but  few  Indians  at  the 
place.  It  is  melancholy  to  reflect,  that,  after  so  much 
strength  and  labour  spent,  so  little  should  have  been 
accomplished.  But  brighter  days  may  yet  be  in  store 
for  those  benighted  people;  and  the  time  may  not  be 
far  distant  when  there,  even,  “ instead  of  the  thorn  shall 
come  up  the  fir-tree,  and  instead  of  the  briar  shall 
spring  up  the  myrtle-tree.” 

Although  but  a slight  impression  has  been  made 
upon  the  Indians  in  general,  by  the  successive  la- 
bourers in  the  interior,  the  seed  sown  by  the  Mission- 
aries has  in  some  instances  sprung  up,  and  brought 
forth  its  fruit.  Among  others,  I may  mention  Erie, 
the  son  of  a chieftain,  who  is  now  employed  as  a 
teacher  at  Bartica  Grove,  and  of  whom  more  hereafter. 
“There  are,”  writes  Mr.  Youd,  in  his  journal,  when  at 
Waraputa,  “some  who  appear  to  be  not  far  from  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Erie  and  Alfred,  a Macusie  youth, 
brought  up  at  the  Grove,  have  finished  their  houses, 
and  use  every  exertion  to  induce  their  countrymen  to 
come  and  hear  the  word  of  God.  Erie  talks  to  his 
people  by  night,  as  they  lie  in  their  hammocks, 
smoking  cigars,  not  far  from  a blazing  fire.  This  is 
the  time  for  thought  among  the  Indians,  when  they 
weigh  leisurely  whatever  they  may  have  to  think  about. 
The  chief  began  himself  to  feel  the  depravity  of  the 
human  heart,  and  to  weigh  the  things  of  time  in  the 
balances  of  the  sanctuary.  He  said  to  his  people,  ‘I 


134  MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUTANA. 

have  tried  sin,  and  done  evil  enough  in  my  day;  but 
it  brings  sorrow  to  the  mind; — that  I can  tell  from 
experience.’  ” 

When  an  Indian  begins  to  pay  attention  to  the 
word  of  God,  the  change  wrought  in  him  is  astonish- 
ing; his  manner  and  actions  are  quite  altered,  and  he 
says,  “I  am  coming  out  of  ignorance.” 

Mr.  Youd  asked  a Macusie  Indian,  “ What  he 
thought  would  become  of  us  when  we  died?”  He 
replied,  that  “ he  thought  our  bodies  would  remain  in 
the  earth,  and  decay;  hut  that  the  man  in  our  eyes 
would  not  die,  but  wander  about.” 

When  taking  a retrospect  of  his  work,  Mr.  Youd 
observes,  that  “of  all  his  labours  among  the  Indians, 
he  looked  back  with  most  pleasure  on  the  work 
God  had  enabled  him  to  commence  among  the  Macu- 
sie and  other  tribes,  in  the  interior;  and  he  fully 
believed  that  they  were  prepared  to  receive  the  Gospel. 
He  rejoiced  that  he  had  ever  attempted  to  labour 
among  them,  although  he  had  suffered  severely  from 
illness,  and  domestic  trials.” 

Mr.  Youd,  as  has  been  stated,  died  on  his  passage 
home,  and  his  body,  consigned  to  a watery  grave,  is 
awaiting  that  glorious  day,  when  the  sea  also  shall 
give  up  its  dead;  and  having  sown  in  tears,  he  shall 
reap  in  joy.  “He  that  goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bear- 
ing precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again  with 
rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him.” 


CHAPTER  XI. 


BLESSING  ATTENDING  MISSIONARY  LABOURS  AT  THE  GROVE — 
FRANZEN  AND  HIS  CHILDREN — METHOD  OF  TRAINING  AND 
EDUCATING  THE  CHILDREN — DISCIPLINE  IN  SCHOOL  AND 
CHURCH. 


'J'HE  writer  has  stated,  elsewhere,  his  mode  of  pro- 
ceeding in  order  to  overcome  the  prejudices  of  the 
Indians,  and  to  induce  them  to  listen  to  the  message 
of  the  Gospel.  He  succeeded  heyond  expectation, 
and,  sooner  than  he  could  himself  have  believed,  they 
gave  heed  to  the  word  that  was  spoken.  The  preach- 
ing of  Christ  crucified  attracted  their  attention;  and, 
overwhelmed  by  the  love  he  has  shown  to  us,  they 
became  convinced  of  their  awful  state,  and  the  need  of 
such  a Saviour.  Of  one  and  another,  it  might  have 
been  said,  “Behold,  he  prayeth!”  nor  did  they  ask  in 
vain  of  that  God  “who  is  no  respecter  of  persons,  hut 
giveth  liberally  and  upbraideth  not."  Those  of  their 
number  whom  I found  most  intelligent,  and  able  to 
communicate  their  ideas  with  some  degree  of  facility 
and  perspicuity,  I began  to  instruct  daily,  with  a view  of 
training  them  up  as  teachers.  These  were  instructed 


136 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


for  the  space  of  eighteen  months,  and  being  furnished 
with  some  knowledge  of  Scripture,  and  ripened  by 
experience,  they  were  admitted  into  the  visible  church 
of  God,  by  the  ordinance  of  baptism.  One  of 
this  number,  named  Franzen,  who  had  become  im- 
pressed by  the  word  under  Mr.  Youd’s  ministry,  but 
had  never  been  able  to  overcome  his  prejudices  en- 
tirely, now  came  and  built  his  house  at  the  Grove. 
In  his  younger  years,  he  had  lived  a dissipated  life, 
and  was  renowned  among  his  people  as  a great  pei- 
man.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to  call  him  to  the  know- 
ledge of  his  truth,  and  by  it,  to  break  through  all  that 
would  hinder  him  from  serving  him  with  a devoted 
heart.  Most  cheerfully  did  he  dedicate  himself  to  the 
work  of  teaching,  and  became  very  humble,  the  more 
he  learnt  to  understand  the  glorious  truths  of  our 
holy  faith.  It  was  his  only  grief,  that  he  could  not 
serve  the  Lord  as  he  wished  to  do,  and  this  because  of 
his  ignorance  and  weakness.  The  seventh  chapter  of 
the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  was  of  great  service  to  him 
in  this  his  mental  struggle;  and  although  he  was  con- 
scious of  his  own  infirmity,  he  learnt  to  depend  on 
that  grace  which  is  made  perfect  in  our  weakness. 
Often  have  I heard  him  speak,  with  a glowing  heart, 
of  the  love  of  Jesus,  earnestly  inviting  and  entreating, 
with  tears,  the  people  of  his  tribe  to  turn  to  the  living 
God.  Being  one  night  out  fishing,  he  caught  a 
severe  cold;  and  from  that  time  his  health  began 
rapidly  to  decline.  I saw  him  almost  daily;  and 
when  telling  him,  one  day,  that  this  trial  was  likely  to 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


137 


be  his  last,  his  eyes  brightened,  and,  taking  me  by  the 
hand,  he  said,  “Then  you  think  I am  so  near  heaven? 
now,  then,  I will  begin  to  settle  my  affairs,  and  only  think 
on  Jesus;  for,  since  I have  known  aright  what  He  has 
done,  I have  ever  wished  to  be  with  him.”  On  my 
reading  some  verses  of  Romans  viii.,  he  remarked, 
“That  is  a lovely  word,  blessed  Lord!  and  I thank 
thee  that  I feel  persuaded,  that  nothing  in  heaven  or 
earth  shall  ever  separate  me  from  thee.”  The  day 
previous  to  his  departure,  he  sent  for  the  Dominie, 
saying,  “ I have  called  you  to  settle  all  about  my  wife 
and  children.  I feel  persuaded  that  you  will  be  their 
father.”  Then,  calling  in  his  three  children,  he  said, 
“My  dear  children,  you  have  no  father;  but  the 
Dominie  will  be  all  to  you:  follow  him,  love  him, 
learn  well,  and  soon  we  shall  see  each  other  again. 
I am  going  to  your  mother” — she  being  dead.  “Oh! 
my  dear  children  ! love  your  Saviour ; for  you  know 
that  he  died  for  us.  Will  not  you  love  him  ? ” He 
then  gave  each  a blessing ; and  j oining  their  hands  with 
mine,  said,  “Go  now  with  your  father.  Why  do  you 
weep  ? I know  he  will  care  for  you.”  After  a little 
pause,  he  said,  “ Pray,  oh  pray  ! ” — He  was  asked, 
“Do  you  feel  happy?"  “Very  happy;  but  some- 
times I seem  to  be  alone,  as  if  walking  in  the  bush : 
at  other  times,  it  is  dark  all  about  me.  But  here,” 
laying  his  hand  upon  his  breast,  “here  is  light — here 
is  rest ! I am  very  happy  ! ” On  leaving,  I observed, 
“Franzen,  look  to  Jesus.  He  will  guide  you  till” — 
“Yes.  Farewell,  Dominie;  soon  we  shall  meet  again!” 


138 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


I called  on  him  the  following  morning,  but  he  seemed 
not  to  notice  anything  around  him;  his  lips  were 
moving,  as  if  he  were  engaged  in  prayer.  We  all 
knelt  at  his  bedside,  commending  his  soul  to  the  good 
Shepherd;  and  after  a few  hours,  he  entered  into  his 
rest.  “Look  ye  and  see,  and  mark  the  death  of  the 
righteous,  for  his  end  is  peace.” 

The  next  who  followed  his  immortal  spirit  into 
glory  everlasting,  was  his  favourite  daughter  Amelia. 
The  death  of  her  father  seemed  to  make  a deep 
impression  upon  her,  and  her  sickly  body  soon  began 
to  show  that  she  would  not  he  much  longer  in  this 
lower  world.  For  some  weeks  she  lived  with  us;  but 
when  she  became  unable  to  leave  her  hammock,  she 
desired  to  be  carried  to  her  late  father’s  cottage. 
Here  the  Missionary  visited  her  often;  and  though  but 
seven  years  old,  she  was  prepared  to  enter  into  her 
rest.  Many  happy  hours  did  I spend  by  her  side. 
One  day,  when  I was  praying  with  the  dear  child,  she 
pressed  my  hand,  saying,  “Thank  you,  sir!  thank 
you ! ” At  another  time,  having  read  to  her  about  the 
new  Jerusalem,  she  sat  up  in  her  hammock,  and 
cheerfully  discoursed  on  the  subject:  “Oh,  yes!”  she 
said,  “soon  I shall  be  there.”  On  being  asked,  what 
made  her  believe  that  she  should  go  there?  she  said, 
“Did  not  Jesus  die  for  me  also?” — “But  you  are  a 
child : do  you  think  you  are  so  great  a sinner  as  many 
others?”  “Yes,  sir,  I am  a child;  but  you  have  often 
told  us,  that  even  children  need  to  pray  for  pardon, 
and  for  grace  to  change  their  hearts.  I have  thought 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


139 


on  these  ■words,  and  prayed,  and  oh ! ” — here  she 
sighed  deeply,  and  wept — “I  have  felt  my  heart  to  he 
very  sinful;  hut  I know  that  Jesus  has  forgiven; 
Jesus  has  adopted  me  as  one  of  his.”  “But  you  are 
yet  young;  would  you  not  wish  to  live  a little 
longer?”  “Yes,  I might  wish  it;  but  I am  afraid  I 
should  be  unthankful  to  my  Saviour.  I remember,  you 
have  told  us” — meaning  in  school — “that  in  heaven 
there  is  no  more  sin,  nor  grief,  nor  death:  thither  I 
wish  to  go;  and” — pausing  a little — “soon  I shall  be 
there.”  She  was  hastening  to  her  rest  faster  than  I 
anticipated;  and  not  having  paid  her  a visit  for 
several  days,  she  sent  to  inform  me,  that  she  was 
going  away,  and  wished  to  see  me.  I went,  and  con- 
versed with  her  on  the  joys  of  heaven;  but,  being 
very  weak,  she  appeared  to  take  little  notice  of 
what  was  said.  Having  read,  and  prayed  that  the 
Lord  in  mercy  might  shorten  her  trial,  and  receive  her 
into  the  joys  of  heaven,  she  raised  herself,  and  uttered 
a loud  and  hearty  Amen.  Being  asked,  “ Are  you  in 
great  pain?”  she  replied,  “Yes,  sir,  it  is  very  great, 
but — ” “Do  you  wish  for  anything  I can  do  for 
you?”  “No,  sir;  but” — with  a faltering  voice,  she 
said,  “ will  you  please  send  a little  coffee,  sugar,  and 
some  candles,  for  I should  like  my  brother  and  sister 
to  watch  over  me?”  “Well,  do  you  wish  for  any- 
thing else?”  “No,  sir,  I shall  want  nothing  at  all; 
for  my  friends  I ask  it:  to-night  I shall  be  in 
heaven.”  She  then  called,  “John!  where  are  you, 
my  brother?”  John  drawing  near  to  the  side  of  her 


140 


MISSIONARY  LABOORS 


hammock,  she  said,  “Please  watch  over  me  this 
night,  also  my  sister  Leonora:  and  mind  you  love 
Jesus — see,  I am  very  happy;  I die.”  Her  feelings 
overpowering  her,  she  reclined  in  her  hammock,  and 
after  a few  hours  breathed  her  last. 

She  was  certainly  a very  remarkable  child.  When- 
ever she  was  at  leisure,  at  home  or  in  school,  she 
would  sit  in  some  comer,  with  her  little  Testament  or 
hymn-book  open,  and,  though  often  urged  to  join  the 
other  children  in  their  amusements,  she  constantly 
refused.  She  read  and  spoke  English  well,  and  com- 
mitted a great  portion  of  Scripture  and  many  hymns 
to  memory,  apparently  much  pleased  when  she  could 
say  her  tasks  well. 

Her  elder  sister  did  not  long  survive  her;  and  she, 
also,  died  the  death  of  the  righteous,  having  sought 
and  found  pardon,  through  faith  in  the  Saviour.  She 
was  about  twelve  years  of  age,  and,  having  lived  for 
some  considerable  time  under  our  roof,  she  had  made 
much  progress,  both  in  learning  and  domestic  con- 
cerns. When  she  was  taken  seriously  ill,  I often 
conversed  with  her,  but  found  her  more  reserved  than 
her  sister  had  been.  She  seemed,  however,  perfectly 
resigned  to  God’s  holy  will  and  pleasure,  and  I never 
heard  her  utter  a complaint,  though  she  must  have 
been  a great  sufferer.  When  opening  to  her  the  con- 
dition she  was  in,  she  replied — “ I thank  the  blessed 
Jesus,  for  his  mercy  bestowed  on  me.”  I asked,  “Do 
you,  can  you  trust  your  soul  to  him?”  “Yes,  of  this 
I never  doubted ! ” “Are  you  persuaded,”  I continued, 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


141 


“ that  your  sins  are  forgiven  you ? ” “I  hope  they 
will  be  forgiven  me.”  “What  makes  you  hope  so?” 
“Why,  sir,  I have  often  read  the  verse,  ‘the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  cleanseth  us  from  all 
sin.’  Then  I thought,  How  can  this  be?  till  one 
sabbath,  some  time  back,  you  made  me  understand 
it.”  “And  how  do  you  think  your  soul  is  made 
clean  ? ” She  then  related  the  illustrations  I had  made 
use  of,  and  added,  “It  is  also  said,  ‘purifying  their 
hearts  by  faith.’”  “And  do  you  believe  on  the  Son  of 
God,  Leonora?”  “Yes,  from  that  very  day  I felt 
something  working  in  me,  I know  not  what;  but  I 
think  the  Holy  Spirit — which  you  say  we  all  must 
pray  for — he  it  is.  I am  ready:  O blessed  Jesus, 
receive  me,  for  thou  hast  died  for  me.”  “Is  the  word 
of  God  sweet  to  your  soul?”  “Yes,  indeed,  but  I 
beg  you  to  give  me  one  with  larger  print,  for  my  eyes, 
I don’t  know  why,  are  getting  dark.”  This  being 
done,  she  used  to  read  for  hours  together,  and  it  was 
truly  edifying  to  see  and  converse  with  this  dear 
child. 

Being  told  one  morning  that  she  had  spent  a very 
restless  night,  I called  on  her  in  the  course  of  the 
day,  saying,  “Well,  Leonora,  how  are  you  to-day?” 
“ This  day  I am  to  be  quite  well,  for  this  I am  sure 
will  be  my  happiest  day !”  “ Do  you  feel  great  pain?” 
“ None  whatever,  but  my  feet  are  stiff  and  cold.” 
“ Are  you  at  peace  in  your  heart,  and  persuaded  you 
shall  go  to  heaven?”  “Yes;  and  please  tell  my 
brother  John  that  I wish  to  see  him  before  I die. 


142 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Oh,  sir,  do  take  care  of  him ; Jesus  will  bless  you.” 
John  being  called,  and  standing  near  her,  she  said, 
“ John,  my  brother,  you  are  left  alone  of  our  family  ; 
oh,  do  come  to  Jesus,  for  he  is  good.  I am  going” — 
her  voice  failing,  she  continued,  after  a considerable 
pause — “ I am — to  the  angels  in  heaven ; and  this 
evening  I shall  be  there.”  John  seemed  to  be  very 
much  affected,  and  began  to  weep ; but  she  looking 
in  his  face,  said,  “ Brother,  weep  not,  I shall  soon  be 
very  happy.  You  learn,  love.”  Fatigued  with  the 
exertion,  she  sank  into  her  hammock.  Some  of  her 
friends  being  present,  we  commended  her  in  prayer  to 
the  Almighty  Saviour,  and  when  we  rose  she  beckoned 
with  her  hand,  but  could  not  speak.  At  four  P.M. 
she  entered  into  her  rest,  sensible  and  happy  to  her 
last  moment. 

I feel  persuaded  that  the  first  seeds  of  godliness 
were  sown  in  the  hearts  of  these  children  by  their 
sainted  father,  when  about  to  depart  from  this  world 
of  vanity  and  woe.  He  gave  a simple  but  forcible 
testimony  of  the  love  and  faithfulness  of  his  Saviour, 
beseeching  them  with  tears  to  make  him  their  friend ; 
and  his  entreaties  were  not  in  vain.  The  words  of 
their  dying  father  were  not  forgotten,  and  his  testi- 
mony was  owned  and  blessed  of  God.  Would  that  all 
Christians,  when  about  to  enter  the  waters  of  Jordan, 
and  to  bid  farewell  to  all  they  have  enjoyed  and  loved 
here  on  earth,  were  equally  faithful  in  leaving  their 
testimony  behind  as  those  who  have  not  served  a hard 
master,  but  a gracious  and  merciful  Saviour,  whose 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


143 


yoke  is  easy  and  -whose  burden  is  light ! I am 
thankful  to  have  this  opportunity  of  recording  the 
triumphs  of  God’s  sovereign  grace ; and  bearing  my 
humble  testimony  that  whether  we  be  parents,  or 
engaged  as  teachers,  no  more  is  required  of  stewards 
than  that  they  be  found  faithful.  It  is  encouraging 
to  witness  the  first  dawnings  of  grace ; and  although 
the  winter  may  intervene,  and  we  be  called  upon  to 
exercise  patient  waiting,  we  know  that  our  labour 
shall  not  he  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  “ In  the  morning 
sow  thy  seed,  and  in  the  evening  withhold  not  thine 
hand ; for  thou  knowest  not  whether  shall  prosper, 
either  this  or  that,  or  whether  they  shall  both  alike 
be  good.” 

Another  of  our  little  girls,  about  ten  years  of  age, 
had  been  lingering  for  some  time,  and  the  doctor 
informed  me  that,  humanly  speaking,  there  was  no 
hope  of  her  recovery.  When  conversing  with  her  on 
the  joys  of  a better  world,  she  said,  “Yes,  I long 
to  be  with  Christ.”  At  this  I was  agreeably  surprised, 
having  never  heard  her  speak  of  Christ  and  her  need 
of  him.  I therefore  directed  my  questions  more 
immediately  to  her  heart,  and  was  truly  astonished 
at  the  knowledge  of  Scripture  which  she  displayed. 
“ My  hope,  my  only  hope  is,  Jesus  died  for  me. 
I love  him ; I love  Jesus  ever  since.  I always  liked 
to  hear  you  talk  of  him.”  “ Well,  my  dear  Joanna,” 
I replied,  “ you  ought  to  thank  him  for  his  love,  and 
be  willing  to  give  up  yourself  to  him  for  life  and 
death.”  “ Yes,  sir;  he  knows  that  I did  so  long  ago.” 


144 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Some  of  her  relatives,  hoping  that  a change  might  do 
her  good,  took  her  to  the  Massaroony  river ; but 
finding  that  she  grew  weaker  every  day,  she  desired 
them  to  bring  her  back  again.  On  her  return,  she 
sent  her  grandmother  to  inform  the  Dominie  of  it. 
I went  to  see  her,  and  found  her  suffering  severely 
from  pains  in  her  knees ; but  she  soon  composed 
herself  when  I told  her  how  much  the  Saviour  suffered 
for  us.  Her  state  of  mind  was  truly  enviable ; and 
ever  afterward,  when  asked  how  she  did,  no  complaint 
escaped  her  lips ; but  she  always  said,  “ Very  well, 
sir.”  One  evening,  late,  she  called  for  the  Dominie, 
and,  on  his  arrival,  said,  “ I am  not  baptized : will 
you  not  baptize  me  before  I die  ?”  I read  to  her  how 
Jesus  said,  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be 
saved.  “ I believe  that  his  blood  will  wash  me,"  she 
said.  “ I wished  to  ask  you  ever  since.  0 sir,  baptize 
me.”  After  having  spoken  to  her  a few  words  of  com- 
fort, I baptized  her.  The  scene  was  a truly  solemn  one, 
the  room  being  filled  with  friends.  A few  days  after- 
ward, she  departed  this  life  in  peace,  having  given 
charge  that  her  corpse  should  be  conveyed  to  the 
girls’  school,  and  from  thence  to  the  grave,  the 
children  accompanying  and  singing  a hymn. 

This  latter  school  will  be  seen  in  the  sketch  at  the 
right-hand  side  of  the  Missionary’s  house.  It  stands 
in  the  midst  of  a garden,  which  is  cultivated  by  the 
girls.  Their  number  amounted  to  thirty-five  in  the 
year  1845,  when  I was  obliged  to  leave  in  consequence 
of  the  failure  of  my  health.  There  were  at  that  time 


BRITISH  GUIANA. 


145 


ninety-three  children  in  both  schools,  whom  I deemed 
it  a great  privilege  to  instruct.  The  hours  spent 
there  I looked  upon  not  as  hours  of  labour  but  of 
recreation,  although  I soon  found  that  the  continued 
speaking  for  hours  together,  and  day  after  day,  in  a. 
tropical  climate,  began  to  undermine  my  health. 

The  Indian  children  are  very  fond  of  singing,  and 
their  voices  are  sweet  and  melodious ; and  the  hearts 
of  the  labourers  have  often  been  cheered  when  they 
heard  them  sing  at  the  hours  of  rising  and  going  to 
rest.  They  have  been  taught  between  forty  and  fifty 
English  tunes,  and  began  to  sing  in  parts.  They  are 
instructed  in  the  English  language,  which,  at  the  same 
time,  is  the  medium  of  communicating  and  imparting 
knowledge  to  them.  To  this  mode  of  proceeding  I 
reluctantly  consented;  but  what  could  I do,  having 
children  of  seven  different  tribes,  who  either  speak  a 
distinct  language,  or  in  dialects  differing  as  much 
as  the  German  from  the  Dutch  ? In  this  I have 
succeeded  beyond  my  expectation ; and  whilst  they 
acquire  the  English,  care  is  taken  that  their  own 
language  is  not  neglected.  It  may  not  be  unin- 
teresting to  the  reader  to  learn  the  plan  which  is 
pursued  to  Christianise  as  well  as  civilise  these 
children ; for,  be  it  remembered  that,  in  their  natural 
state,  they  differ  but  little  from  the  brute  creation. 
On  entering  the  school,  the  little  stranger  is  allowed 
to  look  on  for  the  space  of  a whole  month,  both  at 
school  and  when  at  work  in  the  garden.  At  last,  a 
desire  is  called  forth  to  learn  the  letters,  and  becoming 


H 


140 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


ashamed  of  standing  idle  when  all  are  at  work,  he  or 
she  begins  to  join  the  other  children.  Such  treatment 
is  necessary,  or  else  their  parents  and  friends  would 
soon  remove  them  from  school;  and  if  once  they 
conceive  a dislike,  no  alteration  of  circumstances  will 
modify  their  opinions,  and  'they  will  never  again  come 
within  the  reach  of  the  Missionary.  At  dawn  of  day 
a bell  is  rung  to  rouse  them  from  their  sleep ; they 
then  have  their  private  devotions  for  half  an  hour,  and 
afterwards  proceed  to  the  river,  which  flows  hard  by, 
to  bathe.  At  six  o’clock,  they  go  to  their  work  in  the 
garden,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  schoolmaster, 
and  labour,  till  the  bugle  calls  them,  at  half-past 
seven,  to  prepare  for  prayer,  which  commences  at  a 
quarter  to  eight  and  lasts  till  half-past  eight.  This 
prayer-meeting  is  attended  by  the  respective  teachers 
of  both  schools  with  all  the  children ; and  any  of  the 
adults  in  the  village  are  allowed  to  join.  A portion  of 
the  Old  Testament  is  read,  explained,  and  applied ; 
and  when  prayers  are  over,  the  children  are  expected 
to  get  up  their  tasks  for  school.  At  a quarter-past 
nine  a bell  is  rung  to  call  them  to  breakfast  in  the 
girls’  school,  at  which  the  teachers  are  present,  that 
they  may  superintend  their  behaviour  and  teach  them 
to  take  their  meals  with  propriety.  At  ten  the  bugle 
sounds,  and  they  prepare  to  appear  in  school  neat  and 
clean  in  their  attire.  A hymn  and  prayer  having 
opened  the  school,  the  master  inspects  their  dress, 
hands,  &c.,  and  finding  all  right,  proceeds  to  give  them 
a drilling,  which  consists  in  marching  to  and  fro  and 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


147 


keeping  proper  attitudes.  The  first  lesson  is  dedi- 
cated to  holy  Scripture ; and  it  is  with  much  satis- 
faction that  I am  enabled  to  state  they  manifest  a 
love  for  the  word  of  God,  and  feel  pleasure  in  com- 
mitting large  portions  of  it  to  memory.  There  have 
been  a few  who  knew  some  of  the  epistles  and  a great 
number  of  psalms  by  heart ; and  they  have  found  it 
sweet  food  for  their  souls  in  times  of  sickness,  or 
when  in  distress.  They  receive  a plain  education,  but 
what  they  are  taught  we  have  been  most  anxious  that 
they  should  know  thoroughly.  Some  of  the  boys  have 
advanced  as  far  in  arithmetic  as  the  rule  of  three ; it 
has  not  been  attempted  to  lead  them  further,  it  being 
deemed  sufficient  for  their  sphere  of  life.  They  are 
kept  in  school  till  one,  when  they  are  allowed  to 
amuse  themselves  till  two.  The  bugle  sounds  again, 
and  they  take  their  seats  till  four ; the  school  hours 
being  over,  they  go  to  work  again  in  the  garden  till 
five.  After  this  they  take  their  dinner  and  have  the 
rest  of  the  evening  for  play,  or  preparing  their  lessons. 
At  seven  o’clock,  they  meet  for  prayers  as  in  the 
morning,  when  singing,  reading,  and  a short  exposi- 
tion of  a portion  from  the  New  Testament,  conclude 
the  day. 

With  respect  to  the  administering  of  discipline, 
much  prudence  and  caution  is  required,  for  they 
must  be  made  to  feel  that,  whenever  punishment  is 
called  for,  it  is  for  their  good.  The  Indians  very 
seldom,  if  at  all,  can  overcome  their  feelings  so  as 
to  correct  their  children,  nor  do  they  like  to  see  it 

H 2 


148 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


done  by  any  one  else.  Whenever,  therefore,  a case 
did  occur  which  required  chastisement,  I was  accus- 
tomed to  call  the  parents  or  friends  to  witness  the 
trial.  This  was  conducted  with  all  justice  to  the 
accused  party.  One  witness  was  not  considered  suffi- 
cient, but  where  there  were  two  and  more,  the  offender 
was  placed  in  sight  of  the  school  children ; the  offence 
was  stated,  and  the  boy  or  girl  asked  whether  he  or 
she  was  “ guilty  or  not  guilty.”  If  he  pleaded  “not 
guilty,”  the  witnesses  were  called  up,  their  different 
statements  taken,  and  the  accused  was  allowed  to 
cross-examine  them,  and,  if  need  required,  to  enter 
upon  his  defence.  If  he  pleaded  “ guilty,”  the  case 
was  stated,  the  consequences  dwelt  upon,  and  the 
whole  school  were  asked,  each  in  turn,  what  punish- 
ment they  thought  the  offender  had  merited.  This 
afforded  me  an  excellent  opportunity  of  becoming 
acquainted  with  the  dispositions  of  the  children.  One 
would  say,  Give  him  forty  stripes  save  one;  another, 
twenty;  and  again,  a third,  six.  I usually  took  the 
medium,  acting  thus  as  a moderator,  but  in  no  case 
administered  the  punishment  unless  the  parent  ac- 
quiesced in  the  fairness  of  the  trial,  and  the  child 
in  the  justice  of  it.  One  of  the  boys  was  then  called 
on  to  administer  the  punishment;  and  I am  happy 
to  say  that  this  mode  of  proceeding  has  tended  to 
convince  both  old  and  young,  that  their  children  are 
not  punished  in  anger,  or  when  they  have  not  de- 
served it.  I remember  instances  when  parents  and 
friends  have  heartily  thanked  me,  and  gone  away 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


149 


■under  the  impression  that  all  was  right  and  fair. 
Nay,  they  have  at  other  times  brought  their  children 
to  me  to  correct  them  for  misconduct.  Such  a course 
of  proceeding  has  been  found  necessary,  lest  we  should 
provoke  the  resentment  of  either  the  parents  or  the 
children,  and  that  we  may  overcome  the  vindictive 
feelings  common  to  the  Indians. 

One  day  an  Indian  boy  was  accused  of  having 
stolen  some  bread  and  fish  from  another;  he  had  not 
been  seen  taking  them,  but  they  were  found  upon  him. 
The  witnesses  did  not  succeed  in  identifying  the 
bread  and  fish ; and  as  these  are  given  to  them  all 
alike,  as  part  of  their  breakfast,  I was  willing  to  let 
him  escape,  although  his  deportment  betrayed  that  he 
was  really  an  offender.  I made  him  take  his  place, 
and  after  a solemn  and  long  pause,  I exclaimed, 
Behold  the  boy  who  has  been  guilty  of  the  deed ! 
What  is  that  on  his  brow  ? All  looked  at  each  other, 
whilst  he  lifted  up  his  hand  to  feel  what  it  was  that 
had  been  noticed.  He  was  called  forth  again,  and 
frankly  acknowledged  his  fault,  and  because  he  did 
so,  the  whole  school  adjudged  that  he  should  not 
undergo  corporal  punishment,  and  only  required 
fourfold  restoration. 

At  another  time  a dollar  was  stolen  from  the  closet 
of  one  of  the  boys.  The  thief  was  not  known ; I therefore 
earnestly  and  affectionately  admonished  the  children, 
that  if  the  thief  were  among  their  number,  he  would 
restore  the  money  to  its  place,  inasmuch  as  there  had 
been  an  Eye  upon  him  when  he  took  it.  This  had 


150 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


the  desired  effect ; the  money  was  restored ; and  the 
hoy  who  took  it  said  that,  when  he  heard  me  speak 
as  I did,  the  thrilling  thought  had  passed  through  his 
mind,  Whose  eye  can  this  be  but  that  of  the  Almighty? 
He  asked  for  pardon,  and  obtained  peace  of  con- 
science. 

The  same  mode  of  proceeding  is  adopted  respecting 
the  members  of  the  church,  but  I am  thankful  to  say, 
that  occasion  for  having  recourse  to  it  has  only 
occurred  three  or  four  times.  If  any  one  be  accused 
of  sin,  our  plan  of  proceeding  is  as  follows  : — We 
call  upon  the  offending  member,  and  confront  him 
with  his  accuser,  taking  care  that  the  party  accused 
should  feel  that  the  report  has  been  brought  to  the 
minister  from  a sense  of  duty  and  love.  This  cir- 
cumstance has  often  had  the  desired  effect  of  leading 
the  offender  to  repentance  or  reconciliation,  as  the 
case  might  be.  But  in  case  he  is  not  willing  to 
acknowledge  his  fault,  he  is  accused  before  all  the 
members  of  the  church;  the  case  is  then  fully  de- 
bated, and  they  give  their  judgment  as  to  the  length 
of  time  during  which  he  shall  not  be  permitted  to 
join  the  holy  communion,  and  he  is  accordingly 
excluded,  and  the  offence  noted  down  in  a book.  Such 
a mode  of  proceeding  has  this  advantage,  that  if  a 
minister  is  removed,  and  another  succeeds  him,  the 
latter  has  the  opportunity  of  knowing  his  flock  pretty 
correctly,  by  referring  to  that  hook.  In  the  mean 
time,  the  excluded  member  is  visited  and  spoken  to, 
and  prayed  with ; and  when  the  time  of  his  exclusion 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


151 


from  partaking  of  the  Lord's  supper  has  expired,  it  is 
expected  of  him  that  he  should  make  an  open  avowal 
before  the  church,  and  express  his  sorrow  for  the 
past,  and  his  desire  to  live  hereafter  a life  of  holiness 
and  righteousness.  He  is  then  again  received  to  the 
full  enjoyment  of  all  the  Christian  privileges,  and 
welcomed  hack  to  the  fold  of  Christ. 

I can  hear  testimony  to  the  blessed  effect  which 
this  mode  of  proceeding  has  had  upon  the  character 
of  the  Indians,  while  at  the  same  time  the  offender 
was  constrained  to  feel  the  justice  of  the  sentence, 
pronounced  not  by  any  single  individual,  even  though 
that  individual  should  be  the  minister,  but  after  his 
case  had  been  fairly  tried  and  judged  by  his  own 
people.  It  has  also  made  the  Christians  watchful 
over  their  own  and  each  other’s  conduct;  and  led 
them  to  sorrow  after  a godly  sort ; it  has  wrought 
“ carefulness,  clearing  of  themselves,  yea,  indignation, 
yea,  vehement  desire,  yea,  zeal,  yea,  revenge  ! in  all 
things  they  have  approved  themselves  to  he  clear  in 
the  matter.” 

The  girls  are  instructed  in  plain  needlework,  cook- 
ing, washing,  and  other  household  matters.  In  their 
turn,  the  older  ones  have  to  assist  in  the  kitchen,  in 
nursing  the  sick,  in  cleaning  the  house,  and  washing 
their  clothes.  On  Fridays  I have  found  it  necessary 
to  instruct  them  in  general  knowledge,  to  which  I 
have  dedicated  two  hours.  This  was  found  needful, 
as  I was  asked  by  the  children  such  questions  as 
these — “Dominie,  is  the  moon  broken  ? how  is  it  that 


152 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


sometimes  we  see  her  whole,  and  then  again  only  a 
small  piece  ? How  is  it  that  the  river  at  certain  times 
runs  backward,  and  that  every  fortnight  the  water 
rises  higher  than  at  other  times  ?” 

There  is  perhaps  no  lesson,  excepting  their  Scrip- 
tural one,  which  they  look  forward  to  with  so  much 
pleasure,  as  that  on  general  knowledge;  and  I cannot 
forbear  to  relate  a circumstance  which  I never  re- 
member without  a smile.  A new  schoolmaster  having 
arrived  from  Georgetown,  was  present  at  one  of  these 
lessons.  It  was  my  custom  to  recapitulate  what  had 
been  taught  in  a former  lesson,  that  I might  see 
whether  the  children  had  comprehended  and  retained 
the  subject  in  question.  I had  been  speaking  to  them 
on  electricity,  and  explaining  the  phenomena  of  thunder 
and  lightning.  Among  other  questions,  I asked,  “ Is 
there  such  a thing  as  a thunderbolt?”  The  answer  was, 
“ No.”  Upon  this,  the  master  in  his  wisdom  cried 
out,  “To  be  sure  there  is,  for  I have  seen  it  with  my 
own  eyes.”  The  children  burst  out  laughing,  at  which 
he  became  very  angry ; he  protested  that  his  mother 
had  scraped  the  stone,  and  given  it  to  him,  and  he 
had  been  cured  by  it  from  fits.  I called  both  the 
children  and  the  master  to  order,  observing  that,  if  he 
wished  to  learn  more  on  the  subject,  he  should  wait 
on  me  when  at  leisure.  Meanwhile,  I called  on  one 
of  the  hoys  to  disprove  the  existence  of  the  thunder- 
bolt. “Why,  Dominie,"  he  said,  “you  told  us  that  men 
and  beasts  have  been  found  struck  by  lightning,  and 
that  part  of  their  bodies  had  been  found  to  exhibit 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


153 


blue  specks,  or  a singed  appearance ; if  they  had 
been  killed  by  a stone  there  would  have  been  found 
wounds.  Again,  you  told  us  that  the  sword  has  been 
melted  in  the  sheath,  and  the  gold  in  the  purse,  and 
that  neither  sheath  nor  purse  was  found  hurt ; it 
could  not,  therefore,  have  been  a stone  which  struck 
them.”  After  a few  days,  the  master  came  and  bitterly 
complained  of  the  hoys,  requesting  me  to  punish 
them ; and  when  I inquired  for  what,  he  said,  “ Why, 
sir,  they  find  everywhere  a thunderbolt,  and  try  to 
make  a fool  of  me.”  I observed  that  I was  sorry  for 
their  naughty  behaviour;  hut  thought  it  best  to  part 
with  him,  as  I feared  he  would  never  gain  their 
confidence  and  respect. 

The  Indian,  as  has  been  observed  elsewhere,  is 
idle  in  his  habits,  and  nothing  but  hunger  will  stir 
him  up  to  exertion.  In  order  to  wean  the  children 
from  their  natural  indolence,  and  rouse  them  to  exer- 
tion, I have  introduced  among  them  various  kinds  of 
games,  and  the  result  has  shown  that  both  their 
bodily  health  and  morals  have  improved  in  the 
exercise  of  them.  They  have  also  been  encouraged 
in  the  manufacturing  of  various  articles,  and  he  who 
succeeded  best  carried  off  the  prize.  The  children 
assisted  me  in  the  construction  of  a wharf,  and  of  a 
fish-pond,  and  take  pleasure  in  being  called  on  to 
exercise  their  ingenuity.  Their  attention  having  been 
called  in  school  to  the  principle  of  levers,  they  applied 
them  to  the  raising  up  of  heavy  pieces  of  timber, 
stones,  &c.,  and  astonished  their  friends  and  parents. 

h 3 


154  MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


Instances  have  come  to  my  knowledge,  where  children 
have  been  made  a blessing  to  their  parents  by  simply 
relating  to  them  what  they  had  been  taught  at  school. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  rising  generation  will 
advance  to  a better  state  of  things,  in  dependence  on 
the  Divine  word,  that  wherever  godliness  is  promoted, 
it  will  he  found  “ profitable  unto  all  things,  having 
the  promise  of  the  life  that  now  is,  and  of  that  which 
is  to  come.’’ 


CHAPTER  XII. 

TRAINING  OF  NATIVE  TEACHERS — MODE  OF  ANSWERING  OBJEC- 
TIONS RELATING  TO  THE  DOCTRINES  OF  THE  RESURRECTION  OF 

THE  BODY,  AND  THE  HOLY  TRINITY EXTRACTS  FROM  THE 

WRITER’S  JOURNAL TRAVELS  IN  THE  INTERIOR,  AND  DANGERS 

ATTENDING  THEM THE  INDIANS’  INGENUITY  IN  CATCHING 

TURTLE DANGERS  FROM  REPTILES CONTRIBUTIONS  TO  THE 

BUILDING  OF  THE  CHAPEL — DIFFICULTY  IN  PROCURING  A 

LIVELIHOOD PURCHASE  OF  COMMUNION  PLATE  AND  BELL 

PROPOSED  PLAN  OF  GOVERNMENT  TO  CIVILISE  THE  INDIANS, 
AND  PROBABLE  RESULTS. 


1S  soon  as  some  of  the  Indians  were  deemed  fitted 
and  prepared  for  the  work  of  evangelising  others, 
I sent  them  in  all  directions,  that  they  might  tell 
their  countrymen  of  the  great  and  wonderful  works  of 
God.  The  effect  produced  by  their  preaching  was 
truly  astonishing,  for  then  the  Indians  came  flocking 
from  all  quarters  to  hear  more  from  the  Dominie 
himself.  They  invited  me,  in  return,  to  come  and 
see  them,  and  I gladly  availed  myself  of  this  open 
door,  in  order  that  our  mutual  friendship  might  he 
strengthened,  and  prepare  them  for  the  preaching  of 


150 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


the  Gospel.  Mr.  Edmund  Christian  having  been  sent 
from  England  to  assist  me  in  my  labours,  I was 
enabled  to  spend  a considerable  time  in  travelling 
from  place  to  place,  preaching  to  them  Jesus  and  the 
resurrection  from  the  dead.  No  statement  captivated 
their  attention  so  much  as  that  of  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead;  and,  like  the  Athenians  of  old,  some  wished 
to  hear  more  of  it,  whilst  others  were  heard  saying, 
“That  is  a very  strange  thing.”  The  Indians,  in 
common  with  others,  were  in  the  habit  of  putting 
many  curious  questions  relating  to  this  subject,  as 
to  the  identity  of  the  bodies  with  which  they  would 
rise  ; and  whether  they  would  be  sustained  then  by 
meat  and  drink,  as  they  are  now?  To  the  first 
question  I was  accustomed  to  reply,  that  the  Bible 
teaches  us  plainly  that  we  must  all  appear  before  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ;  and  then  would  illustrate 
the  identity  of  our  bodies  from  the  well-known  change 
which  takes  place  in  the  caterpillar,  first  assuming  the 
form  of  a chrysalis,  and  afterwards  that  of  the 
butterfly,  of  which  they  see  amongst  them  such 
brilliant  and  beautiful  varieties.  To  the  latter,  I 
answered,  that  we  are  taught  by  the  Apostle,  that 
when  the  Lord  shall  appear,  “ he  shall  change  our 
vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his 
glorious  body,  according  to  the  working  whereby 
he  is  able  even  to  subdue  all  things  to  himself.” 
In  the  Gospel,  Luke  xxi.  42,  43,  we  are  told,  I 
continued,  that  the  Saviour  after  his  resurrection 
from  the  dead,  partook  of  a broiled  fish,  and  of 


• IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


157 


an  honeycomb ; the  inference  to  be  drawn,  therefore, 
is  easy  enough.  This  seemed  to  satisfy  their 
curiosity;  hut  if  any  asked  any  further  questions, 
I was  not  ashamed  to  say,  that  I did  not  know 
how  to  answrer  them,  as  the  Bible  did  not  tell  us 
any  more.  I then  usually  preached  unto  them  Jesus, 
and  told  them  that,  if  they  wished  to  have  an  interest 
in  the  resurrection  of  the  blessed,  they  must  first, 
even  now,  come  unto  him  for  pardon,  and  for  the 
sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  and  thus  be  made  fit 
for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  fight.  The  doc- 
trine of  the  Holy  Trinity  was  not  less  wonderful  to 
them;  and  I did  not  shrink  from  stating  that  this  is 
a mystery,  which  no  mortal  man  was  ever  yet  able 
to  comprehend;  hut  that  it  is  revealed  to  us  for 
practical  purposes,  and  is  the  main- spring  in  the  plan 
of  our  redemption.  The  Father  so  loved  the  world 
that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son ; the  Son  being 
both  God  and  man  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ, 
reconciled  us  by  the  blood  of  his  cross ; and  the 
Holy  Ghost  proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son, 
applies  this  great  work  to  the  individual  sinner  by 
convincing  him  of  sin,  of  righteousness,  and  of  judg- 
ment; and  in  doing  so,  makes  him  fit  for  the 
kingdom  of  God — the  kingdom  of  grace  here  on 
earth — the  kingdom  of  glory  in  the  world  to  come. 
In  order  to  accommodate  myself  to  their  under- 
standing, I told  them  that,  although  each  of  them  had 
a spirit,  a soul,  and  a body,  yet  was  the  individual 
not  three,  but  one  man.  But,  continued  I,  if  ye  do 


158 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


not  comprehend  yourself,  a man  who  once  was  not, 
how  will  you  comprehend  Him  who  is  eternal?  Their 
simple  faith  frequently  triumphed  in  spite  of  all  that 
unbelief  can  urge  against  mysteries  in  religion;  and 
being  taught  to  bring  into  subjection  every  thought 
that  exalteth  itself  against  the  knowledge  of  Christ, 
there  are  found  among  these  Indians  those  who,  when 
asked,  are  able  to  give  a reason  of  the  hope  that  is 
in  them. 

I may  he  allowed  here  to  narrate  a few  incidents 
which  occurred  to  me  in  my  joumeyings  among  that 
interesting  people,  so  as  to  elucidate  their  readiness 
to  be  instructed,  and  the  difficulties  to  be  encountered 
by  the  way.  In  referring  to  my  journal  of  the  year 
1842,  I find  the  following  narrative: — “ October  12th. 
We  set  out  to-day,  accompanied  by  Erie,  the  con- 
verted chief  of  the  Carabeese  tribe,  and  Frederic,  my 
Arrawak  interpreter.  On  the  following  day  we  halted 
at  an  Arrawak  settlement.  Some  of  the  people,  who 
occasionally  visit  the  Grove,  gave  us  a hearty  welcome : 
others  had  absented  themselves,  having  previously 
heard  of  our  coming.  With  those  whom  we  met  we 
spent  a few  hours  in  reading,  prayer,  and  conversation ; 
and  departed  with  their  blessings  on  us  and  on  our 
journey.  After  some  hours’  sail  we  entered  a creek, 
difficult  of  access  on  account  of  the  overhanging  trees 
which  had,  here  and  there,  fallen  across.  As  we  had 
to  cut  our  way  through  them,  we  necessarily  lost  much 
time ; so  that  it  was  sunset  before  we  arrived  at  the 
settlement,  which  otherwise  we  might  have  reached  in 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


159 


two  hours.  The  barking  of  the  dogs  announced  to 
the  inmates  the  arrival  of  strangers ; and  before  long 
we  were  surrounded  by  some  twenty  people  and 
children,  all  in  a perfect  state  of  nudity,  and  painted 
all  over.  When  they  had  lighted  a large  fire,  at  some 
distance  from  the  huts,  we  were  welcomed,  and  bidden 
to  he  seated.  After  a considerable  pause,  Erie  arose 
to  address  them  on  the  object  of  our  visiting  them ; 
and  in  a lively  and  pleasing  manner  he  explained  to 
them  the  end  for  which  Christ  Jesus  came  into  the 
world.  It  was  a lovely  scene,  and  a peculiarly  fine 
evening  : the  richly-studded  tropical  firmament  seemed 
to  smile : nothing  but  the  monotonous  sound  of  the 
toad  interrupted  the  death-like  silence  with  which  both 
young  and  old  listened  to  the  stranger. 

“ Erie  having  ended  his  discourse,  a woman  stepped 
forward  and  said,  ‘ Dominie,  we  are  anxious  to  learn, 
but  are  hindered  by  the  men;  and  you  live  so  far 
away  that  we  cannot  go  and  see  you.’  One  of  the 
men  replied,  c I some  time  hack  asked  a minister  to 
baptize  me,  but  he  told  me  that  then  I must  not  get 
drunk,  that  I must  no  more  dance,  and  must  be 
married  to  one  wife ; and  that  I would  not  promise 
him,  so  he  refused  to  baptize  me,  and  I went  away, 
being  angry  with  him.’  I then  took  up  the  conver- 
sation, beseeching  them  to  come  to  Jesus  and  he 
reconciled  to  God.  It  was  late  when  we  retired  to 
rest  in  one  of  the  huts  they  had  pointed  out  to  us ; 
hut  the  myriads  of  vermin  of  all  kinds  did  not  permit 
us  to  enjoy  a wink  of  sleep.  The  filthiness  of  this 


1 CO 


MISSIONARY  LABOORS 


people’s  habits  will  hardly  be  credited  by  the  reader, 
but  it  is  a fact  that  the  little  children  could  scarcely 
he  distinguished  from  negro  children,  and  their  cry 
grieved  my  heart  when,  on  examination,  I found  them 
tormented  by  all  kinds  of  vermin. 

“ October  15th. — In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  we 
reached  a creek,  which  led  us  into  a kind  of  savannah. 
No  sooner  did  the  people  hear  of  our  arrival,  than 
upwards  of  eighty  collected  in  one  of  the  houses ; and 
I read  to  them,  for  hours  together,  in  their  own 
language,  the  history  of  our  Lord's  sufferings  and 
death.  Upon  coming  to  the  betrayal  of  Jesus  by 
Judas,  several  heaved  a deep  sigh,  as  if  to  condemn 
such  base  ingratitude;  and  when  I read  the  account 
of  Peter’s  denial,  tears  started  in  the  eyes  of  many 
who  were  listening.  Fearing  lest  I should  weary 
them,  I began  to  explain  what  they  had  heard;  hut 
upon  laying  the  book  aside,  they  asked,  ‘ Are  you 
going  to  stop  reading  ? ’ I replied,  ‘ If  you  are 
anxious  to  hear  more,  I will  proceed.’  Whereupon 
they  answered,  ‘ We  are  not  yet  tired,  for  this  we  have 
never  heard  before.’  It  was  near  eleven  at  night 
when  I left  off  reading  and  speaking  ; and  during  the 
whole  of  the  night  I overheard  parties  conversing  with 
each  other  on  what  they  had  heard.  This  was  indeed 
a joyful  day. 

“ October  16th. — It  was  not  yet  seven  a.m.  when 
the  Indians  came  and  seated  themselves  around  me. 
I read  to  them  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins,  and 
required  Frederic  to  explain  it  to  them.  They  seemed 


• IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


: 161 


to  be  very  attentive,  and  I regret  that  these  poor 
people  live  at  such  a distance  from  me ; nearly  a 
hundred  miles;  otherwise  I might  see  them  oftener. 
They  hegged  hard  that  I would  send  them  a teacher, 
and  promised  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  make  him 
comfortable  and  happy.  But  where  is  the  man  to  be 
sent  ? I promised,  however,  to  do  what  I could  to 
fulfil  their  desire. 

“ October  20th. — We  reached  an  encampment  in 
the  Pomeroon,  and  gave  timely  notice  to  the  people  of 
our  intention  of  meeting  them  on  a convenient  spot. 
We  proceeded  thither  the  following  morning  ; and,  to 
our  joy,  about  eighty  Carabeese  collected  during  the 
day.  Toward  evening,  Erie  began  addressing  them 
on  the  object  of  our  visit ; and  never  have  I wit- 
nessed a people  more  attentive  than  these  were.  They 
seemed  to  hang  upon  the  lips  of  the  preacher,  who,  in 
a glowing  and  simple  manner,  stated  the  love  of  God 
in  having  given  his  Son  for  them,  that  through  him 
they  might  be  saved.  ‘ We  have  never  heard  this 
before,’  replied  the  chief : ‘ we  could  wish  you  lived 
among  us,  then  we  and  our  children  might  learn  more 
of  that  good  word ; but  there  is  none  that  careth  for  us.’ 
Erie,  who  was  sometimes  interrupted  by  the  remarks 
which  they  made  as  he  went  on,  proceeded,  reasoning 
with  them  on  their  lost  condition,  and  reproving  them 
for  their  backwardness  in  availing  themselves  of  the 
offer  of  the  Almighty  now  made  unto  them.  Seeing  that 
it  was  getting  late,  I dismissed  them,  saying,  ‘ I hope, 
dear  friends,  what  you  have  heard  to-day  you  will 


162 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


never  forget.’  ‘ No,'  replied  one  of  the  old  people, 
‘we  shall  remember;  but  why  do  you  not  come  and 
stop  with  us  ? ' Being  informed  that  I was  living 
on  the  Essequibo,  and  that  there  were  many  who 
loved  God,  he  said,  ‘ Well,  we  shall  go  and  see  you 
there.’  After  I had  retired  to  rest,  they  invited  Erie 
to  come  into  the  house  in  which  they  had  slung  their 
hammocks,  and  tell  them  something  more.  He  con- 
sented ; and,  seating  himself  with  them  around  the 
fire,  engaged  their  attention  till  four  o’clock  in  the 
morning.  At  last  they  began  to  ask  questions,  till 
the  conversation  became  so  loud  that  I awoke,  and 
found  that  the  sun  was  already  risen  upon  us.  As 
soon  as  the  Indians  perceived  that  I was  stirring, 
they  came  up-stairs,  and,  seating  themselves  around, 
desired  once  more  to  hear  of  God.  My  sympathies 
were  awakened  when  I beheld  this  interesting  people  ; 
hut  how  to  help  them  I knew  not.  ‘ Will  you  not  leave 
this  man  with  us  ? ’ meaning  Erie,  they  inquired.  ‘ You 
have  only  told  us  so  much  as  to  make  us  wish  for  more.’ 
‘ Ask  him  yourselves,’  I replied;  ‘ but  I know  there 
are  Carabeese  at  Waraputa  also  whom  he  would  not 
like  to  leave : if  you  are  in  earnest  to  know  more 
about  God,  you  had  better  go  to  him.’  * That  cannot 
be:  we  will  not,  and  must  not,  leave  the  place  where 
our  fathers  lie  buried,’  was  their  answer.  ‘ But  the 
whole  earth  is  the  Lord’s,  and  the  fulness  thereof,’ 
I said:  ‘ when  death  comes,  you  will  have  to  quit  it, 
and  then  what  is  to  become  of  your  souls  ? ’ At  this 
they  seemed  much  cast  down,  and  had  a good  deal  to 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


J 68 


say.  The  day  advancing,  we  prepared  for  leaving ; 
and  having  sung  a hymn,  and  commended  them  to 
the  God  of  all  mercies,  we  bade  them  farewell,  and 
returned  to  the  Grove." 

I am  thankful  to  state  that  there  is  at  present  a 
mission  among  this  interesting  people,  which  is  carried 
on  under  the  auspices  of  the  Society  for  the  Propa- 
gation of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts.  The  Rev.  Mr. 
Brett,  the  Missionary,  has  met  with  much  that  is 
encouraging ; and  I earnestly  pray  that  his  life  may 
be  long  preserved,  and  his  labours  abundantly  blessed 
by  Almighty  God. 

The  Indians  in  the  interior  live  scattered  over  a 
large  tract  of  country  along  the  banks  of  the  rivers 
and  their  tributaries.  They  wander  from  place  to 
place ; and  a family  which  the  Missionary  has  visited 
to-day,  he  will  not  find  on  the  same  spot  within  the 
space  of  a few  months.  This  circumstance  occasions 
him  many  disappointments  in  his  travels  ; and  it  may 
happen  that,  after  having  travelled  for  weeks  together, 
he  will  have  to  return  without  having  found  one  family 
at  home.  The  dry  season  is  the  time  for  travelling, 
and  it  is  at  this  very  time'  that  they  are  engaged  in 
expeditions  for  hunting  and  fishing,  or  else  in  pre- 
paring their  fields;  and  the  latter  being  sometimes  at 
a considerable  distance  from  their  dwellings,  they  do 
not  return  home  till  they  have  finished  the  task.  But 
notwithstanding  all  this,  the  Missionary  ought  to 
rejoice  in  being  the  Lord’s  messenger ; and  if  but  one 
soul  should  be  given  him  for  his  hire,  there  is  no 


164 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


reason  why  he  should  be  cast  down,  as,  even  then,  he 
has  been  made  the  instrument  of  performing  a great 
and  glorious  work.  When  thus  disappointed,  I have 
often  endeavoured  to  realise  the  unspeakable  worth  of 
a single  soul,  and  this  has  at  all  times  tended  to 
silence  every  murmuring  thought,  as  well  as  to  stir  up 
to  greater  diligence  to  work  while  it  is  day,  for  the 
night  soon  cometh  when  no  man  can  work.  The 
Missionary  who  does  not  feel  happy  in  being  made  the 
instrument  of  saving  ten  when  preaching  to  a hundred, 
will  never  be  honoured  with  hundreds  when  preaching 
to  thousands. 

In  these  my  lonely  travels  in  the  interior,  when  I 
have  justly  considered  myself  as  being  buried  alive  as 
respects  society,  I have  felt  as  happy  as  every  Chris- 
tian may  be  when  realising  his  heavenly  calling ; and 
believing  that  where  he  is,  there  he  is  placed  by  the 
providence  of  God,  and  has  a work  to  do.  This  power 
of  realising  my  call  to  accomplish  the  work  given 
me  to  do,  has  often  kept  my  mind  at  perfect  peace  in 
times  of  imminent  danger  and  in  the  midst  of  necessi- 
ties. I should  be  wanting  in  my  duty  to  my  Lord  and 
Master  were  I to  be  forgetful  of  the  many  preservations 
of  my  life  from  threatening  danger  by  men  and  beasts. 
And  although  at  times  I broke  the  last  bread  to  my 
crew,  the  evening  did  not  arrive  but  an  abundant 
supply  of  fish  and  game  was  procured  by  the  use  of 
means.  I have  never  received  any  harm  from  any  of  the 
Indians,  although  it  may  be  easily  conceived  I might 
have  given  them  offence  when  least  I thought  it.  It 


ENCAMPMENT  AT  ONIA8ARO  ON  THE  ES8EQUIBO. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


165 


is  true,  the  Indian  is  very  suspicious  of  the  white  man ; 
and  who  can  wonder  when  it  is  remembered  what 
treatment  in  most  cases  his  countrymen  have  received 
from  Europeans  ? But  it  is  also  true  that  when  an 
Indian  is  once  made  a friend,  he  will  go  through  fire 
and  water,  and  give  life  itself,  to  prove  his  friendship 
sincere  and  lasting.  I remember  a circumstance  which 
forcibly  illustrates  the  truth  of  what  I have  said  re- 
specting the  attachment  of  the  Indians. 

Having  encamped  one  evening,  when  travelling  in 
the  interior,  at  a place  called  Onissaro,  where  alligators 
abound,  the  Indians,  in  cleaning  the  game,  left  the 
entrails  of  the  animals  on  the  sand  beach.  The  scent  of 
them  attracted  an  unusual  number  of  alligators  to  the 
spot.  The  moon  shone  brightly,  and  they  were  seen 
moving  under  water  by  the  waves  occasioned  on  the 
surface.  The  people  having  retired  to  rest,  I was  read- 
ing under  my  tent  in  the  canoe,  and  was  soon  convinced 
that  these  voracious  creatures  were  assembled  in  great 
numbers,  from  the  strong  musk  smell  that  was  given 
out  from  beneath  the  water.  Presently  one  came  up 
close  to  my  canoe  drawing  his  breath,  which,  in  the 
stillness  of  the  night,  sounded  terrific.  I started  on 
my  couch,  and  wishing  to  get  a peep  at  the  creature, 
drew  aside  the  little  curtain  ; hut  he  had  sunk.  A few 
minutes  after,  I felt  the  canoe  moving,  and  thinking 
that  one  of  the  alligators  had  got  into  it,  I grasped 
a cutlass  which  was  near  me,  and,  seeing  my  curtain 
move,  I was  just  about  to  give  a violent  blow,  when 
the  thought  flashed  across  my  mind,  Perhaps  it  is  one 


16G 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


of  the  people ; I therefore  asked,  “ Who  is  there  ? " 
“ John,”  was  the  answer.  “ What  do  you  want  ? ” “I 
see,”  said  he,  “that  there  are  ‘juhuru  caimanu, that 
is,  many  alligators,  “ around  you,  and  I am  come  to 
take  care  of  you.”  Most  thankful  was  I for  not  having 
struck  the  blow ; and  after  recovering  myself  a little, 
I tried  to  persuade  the  Indian  to  go  and  lie  down  in 
his  hammock,  which  he  had  slung  high  under  some 
trees ; but  he  positively  refused.  He  sat  down  on  a 
bench  before  the  tent  with  a spear  between  his  legs, 
and  there  he  remained  till  break  of  day.  After  the 
excitement  was  over,  I fell  sound  asleep,  and  when  I 
awoke,  found  the  Indian  still  sitting  there. 

Alligators  abound  in  the  Upper  Essequibo,  and 
more  especially  in  the  creeks.  I have  seen  as  many 
as  ten  at  one  time  basking  themselves  in  the  sun  and 
swimming  on  the  water  like  logs  of  wood.  They  are 
afraid  of  men  and  quite  harmless,  provided  they  are 
left  unmolested : but  when  bereaved  of  their  young 
they  are  very  ferocious.  Erie,  who  accompanied  me, 
told  me  that  there  he  lost  one  of  his  people.  The 
Indians,  in  order  to  see  the  fish  more  distinctly  in  the 
dark  waters  of  the  creeks,  are  accustomed  to  climb  on 
the  trees  which  fine  their  banks,  from  which  they 
shoot  them  when  passing  by.  One  of  his  people, 
when  drawing  the  bow,  slipped  off  the  branch  and  fell 
into  the  water,  when  an  alligator  bit  off  his  leg.  He 
bled  to  death  in  a few  minutes.  At  another  place 
higher  up  the  river,  Erie  called  my  attention  to 
an  amusing  incident  which  occurred  to  one  of  his 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


167 


people.  Falling  off  the  tree  in  the  manner  just  de- 
scribed, he  fell  upon  an  alligator’s  back.  The  Indian  no 
sooner  perceived  what  had  happened,  and  felt  that  the 
creature  was  moving  under  him,  than  he  placed  him- 
self in  a riding  position  and  clasped  his  hands  round 
the  alligator’s  body.  He  was  now  dragged  through 
the  water  across  the  creek,  where  the  creature  climbed 
up  through  the  bush,  by  which  the  Indian’s  back  was 
much  lacerated ; he  returned  to  the  creek,  and  drag- 
ging him  through,  tried  to  climb  upon  the  opposite 
bank.  This  being  rather  steep,  he  was  slow  in 
effecting  it,  and  the  Indian  observing  this  to  be  a 
favourable  moment  to  make  his  escape,  threw  himself 
backward,  and,  swimming  across,  saved  his  life.  It 
may  be  easily  conceived,  that  both  the  rider  and  his 
horse  were  equally  glad  of  getting  rid  one  of  the 
other. 

Although  wild  beasts  are  heard  prowling  about  in 
the  night,  and  have  frequently  approached  near  my 
encampment,  I have  never  been  molested  by  them. 
A large  fire  having  been  kindled  as  a means  of  keep- 
ing off  the  tigers,  we  have  laid  ourselves  down  and 
slept  in  peace.  The  mode  in  which  the  Indians  catch 
the  water-turtle,  and  the  sagacity  with  which  they  spy 
out  the  eggs  laid  in  the  sand,  are  very  amusing.  The 
turtle  lays  its  eggs  during  the  night,  and  all  at  the 
same  time,  to  the  number  of  twenty-five  or  thirty,  of 
the  size  of  a pigeon’s  egg.  Having  burrowed  a hole 
of  six  or  eight  inches  in  depth  and  completed  its 
work,  it  covers  the  eggs  over  with  sand  and  makes  the 


168 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


surface  perfectly  smooth.  And  lest  they  should  be 
traced  in  the  sand,  it  walks  round  and  round  in  large 
circles  crossing  each  other,  so  as  to  baffle  any  one 
except  the  Indians  in  the  attempt  to  find  out  its  nest. 
If  the  Indians  wish  to  catch  the  creature  itself,  they 
bury  themselves  in  the  sand  at  a considerable  distance 
from  the  water,  and  when  it  is  nearest,  they  suddenly 
arise  and  give  it  chase.  When  they  have  overtaken  it, 
they  turn  it  up,  and  fastening  two  sticks  in  the  aper- 
tures of  the  head  and  bind  parts,  leave  it  there  till  the 
morning;  repeating  the  same  stratagem  again  and 
again.  They  catch  often  a considerable  number  during 
one  night.  The  turtles,  when  stewed,  are  very  good 
eating,  and  the  eggs  are  very  nutritious. 

The  larger  kind,  of  which  some  are  found  to  weigh 
above  a hundred  weight,  and  are  by  the  Indians  consi- 
dered a great  delicacy,  are  shot  with  an  arrow,  around 
which  is  wound  a long  string.  They  shoot  the  arrow 
so  as  to  cause  it  to  fall  upon  the  creature’s  back ; and 
coming  with  great  force,  and  from  a considerable 
height,  it  pierces  the  shell,  which  is  not  very  hard. 
As  soon  as  the  creature  takes  to  the  water,  the  shaft  of 
the  arrow  disengages  itself  from  the  point,  the  latter 
being  fastened  into  it  slightly.  The  string  now 
unravels,  the  shaft  swimming  on  the  top  of  the  water, 
shows  the  direction  where  the  turtle  has  sunk  down. 
The  Indians  then  take  their  canoes  and  make  for  the 
place  where  the  arrow  is  seen.  One  of  them  lays 
hold  on  the  string,  and  very  softly  pulls  the  creature 
to  the  surface  of  the  water.  As  soon  as  the  turtle  is 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


169 


seen,  two  or  three  large  arrows,  with  barbs,  are  shot  at 
it,  fastened  to  stronger  strings.  They  aim,  if  possible, 
at  the  apertures  of  its  extremities ; and  if  they  succeed 
in  sending  an  arrow  into  one  of  them,  they  are  sure  of 
their  game.  But  even  if  they  fail  in  effecting  this, 
the  arrows,  being  shot  with  great  force,  frequently 
penetrate  the  shell,  and  the  turtle  being  drawn  a 
second  time  to  the  surface,  one  or  two  of  the  Indians 
then  get  hold  of  it,  and  try  to  turn  it  into  the  canoe, 
which  they  generally  succeed  in  accomplishing,  though 
not  without  some  difficulty,  as  these  creatures  struggle 
very  hard.  They  display  considerable  skill  in  shooting 
their  arrows,  and  practise  patiently  till  they  attain  to 
some  degree  of  dexterity.  A flat  piece  of  wood,  or  of 
the  bark  of  a tree,  is  placed  on  the  sand ; they  measure 
a certain  distance,  say  forty  yards,  and  try  again  and 
again  till  they  have  found  the  proper  angle  of  eleva- 
tion ; and  having  once  hit  the  mark,  they  very  seldom 
miss  it  afterwards.  They  then  change  the  distance  to 
more  or  less,  till  at  last  they  become  quite  expert  in 
the  game.  I have  been  astonished  at  the  correctness 
with  which  the  Indians  will  measure  a given  distance 
with  the  eye,  though  they  are  perfectly  ignorant  of 
trigonometrical  measuring.  They  display  the  same 
shrewdness  in  measuring  heights ; and  they  can  tell 
beforehand  whether  the  arrow  will  fetch  down  a bird, 
or  not.  They  prefer  our  fire-arms  in  shooting  game, 
and  the  arrow  when  shooting  fish. 

On  my  expressing  a wish  to  possess  the  skin  of  an 
alligator,  a huntsman  went  in  search  of  one,  He 

i 


J 70 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


succeeded  in  finding  one  close  to  the  place  -where  our 
company  halted  to  take  their  breakfast.  Fifteen  shots 
having  been  fired  at  the  creature,  I guessed  what  he 
was  about,  and  proceeded  to  the  spot  in  my  canoe. 
The  animal  was  seen  in  six  feet  water,  and  although 
his  jaws  were  perforated  by  several  balls,  he  was  lying 
perfectly  quiet.  The  Indians  having  been  sent  to 
fetch  a strong  rope,  I made  a loop,  and  hanging  it 
over  a forked  stick,  succeeded  in  slipping  it  over  his 
head.  The  loop  was  drawn,  and  the  rope  having  been 
fastened  to  the  canoe,  the  Indians  were  told  to  proceed. 
When  arriving  at  our  rendezvous,  we  tried  to  drag 
him  upon  the  land,  but  such  was  the  strength  of  the 
creature,  that  fourteen  people  pulled  with  all  their 
might,  and  were  not  able  to  bring  him  up,  he  having 
fixed  his  fore  feet  against  some  roots  of  a fallen  tree. 
Being  at  length  exhausted,  he  allowed  himself  to  he 
dragged  to  land ; and  to  try  the  strength  of  his  jaws, 
I took  a stick  of  hard  wood  and  put  it  into  his  mouth. 
After  some  time  he  gave  a bite,  and  on  withdrawing 
the  stick,  the  bite  was  found  to  be  an  inch  deep. 
He  was  killed  by  the  Indians,  and  skinned,  and 
measured  nine  feet  and  a half;  but  being  so  far  from 
home,  the  flesh  was  spoiled  before  the  men  succeeded 
in  curing  it.* 

The  rapids  in  the  interior  present  a great  obstacle 
to  the  traveller,  and  the  ascending  as  well  as  the 

* The  largest  ever  seen  have  never  been  known  to  exceed 
fourteen  feet. 


SHOOTING  T II  K V A I.  I.S  IN  THL  ESSLQCIHO 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


171 


shooting  them  is  often  attended  with  danger  and  loss 
of  life.  Whenever  occasion  made  it  necessary  to  shoot 
the  rapids,  I used  to  assemble  my  people  for  prayer ; 
and  having  read  a suitable  passage  from  Scripture  and 
delivered  a short  address,  they  were  encouraged  to 
behave  valiantly,  and  trust  to  him  who  is  the  Lord  of 
life  and  death.  On  one  of  these  occasions  I was 
nearly  swamped,  a wave  striking  into  the  canoe  from 
the  side  of  a sunken  rock.  On  another  the  Indians 
would  not  allow  me  to  remain  in  the  canoe,  as  they 
perceived  the  descent  would  be  attended  with  danger. 
The  canoe  was  therefore  unloaded,  and  the  baggage 
carried  oyerland  to  the  foot  of  the  rapids,  which 
necessarily  takes  up  much  time.  I then  proceeded, 
and  placing  myself  on  one  of  the  rocks,  watched  the 
boat  with  great  anxiety.  It  is  an  exciting  moment 
when  once  the  canoe  is  in  the  current,  shooting  along 
with  the  swiftness  of  an  arrow ; she  arrives  at  the  edge 
of  the  fall,  and,  balancing  for  a second,  plunges  into 
the  surf,  where,  for  a moment,  she  seems  to  be  buried. 
She  is  seen  emerging  again,  and,  obeying  the  helm  of 
the  steersman,  surmounts  the  waves  caused  by  the 
conflicting  currents.  A mistake  on  the  part  of  the 
foreman,  or  the  pilot,  at  the  helin,  would  cause  her 
either  to  split  by  coming  in  contact  with  rocks,  or 
to  sink,  being  swamped  by  the  waves.  At  this  time 
the  canoe  ran  upon  a sunken  rock  ; in  a moment  the 
Indians  were  seen  in  the  water ; this  caused  her  to  get 
afloat,  and  in  another  moment  every  Indian  was  again 
seen  in  his  seat.  I feel  persuaded  that  none  but 

i 2 


172 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Indians  are  able  to  escape  the  danger  attending  such 
adventures,  and  even  amongst  them  it  frequently 
happens  that  whole  families  are  lost’  in  the  attempt. 

The  Indian’s  sight  is  very  keen,  his  hearing  most 
acute,  and  his  sense  of  smelling  equally  so.  This 
circumstance  enables  him  to  detect  at  once  whenever 
a serpent  is  near,  there  being  always  a scent  of  musk, 
more  or  less  powerful.  It  would  not  be  safe  for  a 
European  to  travel  through  the  dense  forest  without 
being  armed  with  a cutlass,  and  having  an  Indian 
before  and  behind  him.  It  nevertheless  happens  that 
Indians  are  bitten  by  serpents,  and  I remember  several 
cases  which  proved  fatal.  One  of  my  communicants 
being  in  search  of  armadilloes,  happened  to  be  bitten 
by  a snake,  which  was  lying  at  the  mouth  of  the  hole 
of  the  armadillo.  He  perceived  the  scent,  but  supposed 
it  to  emanate  from  the  animal  he  was  in  pursuit  of. 
On  urging  the  dog  to  creep  into  the  hole,  the  sagacious 
animal  refused  to  do  so,  upon  which  he  came  near  to 
clear  away  some  leaves  that  had  accumulated  at  the 
mouth  of  it.  In  doing  this  he  trod  upon  the  snake, 
which,  lifting  himself  up,  happened  to  creep  into  one 
of  the  legs  of  his  trousers,  and  gave  him  several  bites. 
He  succeeded  in  killing  him ; but  the  quantity  of 
poison  injected  into  the  wounds,  caused  his  leg  to 
swell  to  an  enormous  size.  On  finding  his  companion, 
he  sent  him  to  the  Dominie  to  inform  him  of  what  had 
happened.  I went  and  took  him  to  the  Grove,  but  all 
the  means  I applied  proved  ineffectual ; he  died  of 
mortification,  having  for  eleven  days  endured  the  most 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


173 


excruciating  pain.  This  circumstance  happened  when 
the  late  Bishop  of  Barbadoes,  Dr.  Coleridge,  was  on  a 
visit  to  the  mission.  The  process  of  absorption  being 
so  rapid,  the  amputation  of  the  limb  could  not  have 
saved  him.  He  departed  in  the  faith  of  Christ.  If  an 
Indian  is  bitten  in  his  finger,  which,  however,  occurs 
very  rarely,  he  chops  it  off  with  one  stroke  of  his 
knife.  But  when  bitten  in  the  heel,  which  happens 
oftener,  or  in  any  other  part  of  the  body,  he  kills  the 
snake,  chops  off  the  head,  and  cuts  it  up,  till  it  is 
something  like  a paste,  he  then  binds  it  upon  the 
wound,  and  leaves  it  there  till  it  becomes  perfectly 
dry.  He  goes  in  search  of  a plant,  called  in  their 
language  “ boroo-boroo,”  and  having  dug  out  a suffi- 
cient quantity  of  roots,  makes  a decoction  of  them, 
which  he  drinks  and  pours  upon  the  wound.  I have 
known  several  cases  of  recovery  by  means  of  this 
root ; but  the  individuals  bitten,  though  healed,  have 
betrayed,  at  times,  a painful  state  of  aberration  of  mind, 
and  were  affected  with  a trembling  of  all  their  limbs. 
The  Indians  would  prefer  encountering  a tiger  to  the 
insidious  attacks  of  a serpent.  Their  horror  of  these 
reptiles  is  very  great,  and  an  Indian  will  never  allow  a 
snake  to  make  his  escape,  though,  in  the  attempt  to 
destroy  him,  he  should  expose  himself  to  the  danger 
of  being  bitten.  The  snakes  are  very  fond  of  creeping 
into  houses,  and  the  greatest  care  is  required  to  keep 
the  place  clean  from  grass  and  underwood.  One  day, 
when  I was  absent,  a snake  was  found  in  the  pantry. 
The  cook,  on  entering  it,  perceived  that  a snake  was 


174 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


there  by  the  smell,  and  called  upon  Mrs.  Bernau  to 
retreat.  In  a few  seconds  she  succeeded  in  dis- 
covering him  coiled  up  between  two  barrels.  This  was, 
indeed,  a providential  escape;  an  Indian  was  called, 
and  ere  the  creature  had  time  to  uncoil  himself,  the 
Indian  had  fixed  in  him  several  arrows ; he  measured 
near  nine  feet. 

I feel  no  pleasure  in  relating  incidents  of  this  kind ; 
but  I do  it  to  illustrate  the  kind  providence  of  Him 
who,  when  he  sends  his  servants  with  the  message  of 
his  love  to  sinful  man,  is  able  also  to  protect  them  in 
the  midst  of  so  many  and  great  dangers.  “ I will 
mention  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord ; his  praise 
shall  he  always  in  my  mouth,”  ought  to  be  my  motto  ; 
and  “ I believed,  therefore  have  I spoken,”  that  those 
who  hear  may  learn  to  fear  Him  that  is  to  be  feared. 
Finding  that  the  school-room,  where  hitherto  the  little 
flock  had  assembled  for  worship,  became  too  small, 
I determined  on  building  a chapel.  I made  applica- 
tion to  the  governor  of  the  colony,  and  obtained  the 
munificent  sum  of  £500.  This  sum  was  readily 
granted  me,  as,  on  representation  to  the  governor, 

I had  succeeded  in  abolishing  the  giving  of  presents 
to  the  Indians,  which,  among  other  articles,  consisted 
also  of  a cask  of  rum  year  after  year.  The  scene 
which  ensued,  whenever  the  Indians  received  this 
present,  baffles  description,  and  was  a disgrace  to  a 
Christian  government.  The  Indians  themselves  were 
not  so  much  the  gainers,  as  the  persons  in  charge  of 
distributing  those  presents ; and,  without  wishing  to 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


175 


cast  a reflection  upon  any  one,  I have  no  scruple  in 
stating  the  fact.  But  charity  requires  us  to  bury  in 
oblivion  all  that  is  past,  and  to  rejoice  that  better 
times  have  arrived,  although,  I fear,  too  late  for  the 
salvation  of  the  Indian  race. 

I succeeded  in  raising  £250  by  subscriptions  from 
Christian  friends  in  the  colony.  When  I happened 
to  mention  the  circumstance  to  the  Indians,  and  called 
upon  them  to  come  forward  to  help  the  work,  they 
showed  the  greatest  willingness  to  do  what  lay  in  their 
power ; yea,  they  have  done  beyond  their  power,  for 
their  liberality  did  indeed  abound  in  their  poverty. 
“ What  shall  we  do,  what  can  we  do  ?”  was  the  ques- 
tion asked  by  them.  “ Those  of  you,”  I replied,  “ who 
have  learnt  to  square  timber,  will  go  to  work  in  the 
neighbouring  wood-cutting  establishments ; others 
will  sell  game  and  fish  to  me  for  the  benefit  of  the 
children,  and  others  may  manufacture  curiosities  and 
lay  by  some  money,  which  they  may  realise  from  the 
sale  of  them.”  Others  again  offered  to  prepare  timber 
for  the  intended  church,  and  were  willing  to  labour  in 
any  other  capacity.  This  I refused,  as  I intended  to 
build  by  contract,  and  by  this  means  hoped  to  afford 
them  an  opportunity  of  working  for  wages  with  the 
contractor.  The  women  also  came,  inquiring  what 
they  could  do  to  help  in  so  desirable  an  object.  To 
these  I replied,  “ I know  that  you  keep  fowls;  set 
a hen  apart,  and  call  it  ‘ the  mission  hen sell  the 
eggs  she  lays,  rear  some  young,  and  I feel  persuaded 
you  will  have  some  money  to  give.”  Some  of  the 


176 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


'women  brought  their  ornaments  to  he  disposed  of  for 
the  same  object.  The  children  also  asked,  “ And  what 
can  we  do?”  “ You  that  have  parents,"  I answered, 
“ ask  your  parents  to  give  you  a hen,  and  I will  give 
you  the  food  for  her ; sell  the  eggs  and  rear  chickens, 
and  bring  them  for  sale  to  me.”  All  rejoiced  at  the 
proposed  plan,  and  did  accordingly.  Those  of  the 
people,  however,  who  went  to  labour  at  the  wood- 
cutters’, soon  returned,  saying,  “ Dominie,  we  will  not 
go  again  to  that  place.”  “Why  not?”  I inquired. 
“ Because  that  man  is  cursing  and  swearing  from 
morning  to  night.”  I was  truly  sorry  at  this  untoward 
circumstance,  as  I had  hoped  that  by  this  means  the 
Indians  might  be  induced  to  earn  their  livelihood  in 
future.  They  also  advanced  another  reason  why 
they  intended  not  to  return  again  to  that  place,  which 
was,  that,  instead  of  receiving  their  wages  on  Saturday 
afternoon,  they  were  not  paid  off  till  Sunday  morning, 
which  circumstance  hindered  them  from,  attending 
Divine  worship.  I have  been  sometimes  accused  by 
men  of  that  description  of  having  prevented  the 
Indians  from  going  to  work ; but  accusations  of  such 
a nature  carry  their  own  refutation  with  them. 
Although,  therefore,  I could  not  but  grieve,  I never 
took  the  trouble  to  refute,  or  gainsay,  misrepresenta- 
tions of  this  kind . It  now  became  necessary  to  think 
of  some  plan  to  enable . these  people  to  procure  a 
livelihood.  The  calls  for  work  became  more  urgent, 
and  I obtained  leave  to  purchase  a large  boat,  which 
carried  the  firewood  the  Indians  were  cutting  to  town, 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


177 


or  to  some  of  the  estates.  Sometimes  she  was 
freighted  with  gravel  and  rock- stone,  to  be  sold  in 
Georgetown.  I have  been  asked,  why  I did  not 
encourage  my  Indians  to  go  and  work  on  the  sugar 
plantations  ? To  this  I must  reply,  that  there  are 
several  reasons  why  the  Indian  himself  does  not 
choose  to  do  this.  The  distance  is  too  great,  the 
nearest  plantation  being  about  fifty  miles  from  the 
Grove.  The  Indian  does  not  like  to  work  in  company 
with  the  negroes,  though  he  should  earn  double  the 
wages  by  doing  so.  And,  lastly,  the  Indian  does  not 
understand  anything  about  agriculture  of  any  kind  ; 
and  having  in  times  past  seen  the  work  performed  by 
slaves  only,  he  cannot  associate  the  idea  of  free 
labour  with  the  performance  of  it.  The  change  of 
condition  for  both  the  Indian  and  the  negro  is  too 
recent  for  them  to  be  able  to  divest  themselves  of  all 
prejudices.  This  must  be  the  work  of  time,  reflection', 
and  observation.  I am  sorry  to  state,  that  the  boat, 
which  hitherto  procured  a livelihood  for  the  Indians, 
and  at  the  same  time  supplied  the  wants  of  the 
mission,  has  become  a total  wreck  since  my  return 
to  England. 

The  chapel  being  now  in  progress  of  building, 
rejoiced  the  people  very  much.  After  ten  months’ 
time,  I called  upon  them  to  bring  in  their  collections 
and  contributions ; and  I was  as  much  astonished  as 
rejoiced,  to  find  that  the  whole  amounted  to  .£150. 
This  large  sum  was  contributed  by  about  four  hundred 
individuals,  both  Christians  and  heathens.  It  may 

i 3 


178 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


be  necessary  to  remark,  that  both  labour  of  every 
kind,  and  provisions,  are  dear.  Thus  a labouring 
man  will  earn  one  shilling  and  six-pence  per  day, 
or  two  shillings  and  three-pence  without  food ; a 
mechanic,  a dollar,  or  one  dollar  and  a half:  the 
dollar  may  be  reckoned  at  four  shillings  and  twopence. 
The  common  price  of  a fowl  is  from  three  to  four 
shillings;  and  I paid  the  people  the  same  price  which 
they  might  have  got  anywhere  else  for  their  labour  or 
their  provisions.  This  I did  to  cut  off  all  occasion 
of  evil-speaking,  both  among  the  Indians,  and  the 
enemies  of  the  mission,  and  to  show  them  that  our 
desire  was  to  seek  not  theirs,  but  them.  When  the 
chapel  was  completed,  I made  arrangements  to  have 
it  consecrated  by  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Guiana.  On 
referring  to  my  journal,  I find  the  following  noted 
down  on  the  occasion : — “At  the  opening  of  our  new 
chapel,  which  took  place  some  time  before  its  conse- 
cration, I had  the  joy  of  baptizing  twenty-six  adult 
Indians,  who  had  been  under  instruction  and  proba- 
tion for  more  than  eighteen  months.  Of  some  I 
can  confidently  say,  ‘ They  were  as  sheep  going  astray ; 
but  are  now  returned  unto  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop 
of  their  souls.’  Of  others  I am  less  confident,  though 
by  no  means  suspicious.  On  new-year’s  day,  I bap- 
tized John  Henry  Sing,  a Hindoo,  who  has  since 
returned  to  India,  and  of  whom,  I hope  that  he  may 
become  a blessing  to  his  countrymen.  With  him 
were  baptized  three  Accaway  youths,  one  Arrawak, 
and  one  Carabeese,  all  of  whom  had  been  well 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


179 


instructed  in  the  truths  of  Christianity,  and  were 
orphans.  On  the  5th  January,  1843,  we  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  the  Bishop,  the  Governor,  the 
Archdeacon,  and  several  members  of  the  council, 
arrive  at  the  Grove.  On  the  day  following  the 
Bishop  and  Archdeacon  examined  the  schools,  and 
expressed  themselves  gratified  with  the  appearance 
and  progress  of  the  children.  The  Bishop  preached 
an  appropriate  sermon  on  Isaiah  xxxv.  1,  2.  The 
chapel  was  named  St.  John’s  the  Baptist.  The  ideas 
associated  with  that  name  are  pleasing,  and  applicable 
to  the  surrounding  wilderness.  His  Lordship  was 
greatly  pleased  with  what  he  saw,  and  appeared  to 
be  very  anxious  that  on  all  the  rivers  of  the  colony 
there  should  be  similar  institutions.  He  also  held  a 
confirmation  of  those  who  had  been  previously  bap- 
tized, and  expressed  their  desire  of  becoming  partakers 
of  the  holy  communion. 

“In  taking  a retrospect  of  our  labours  during  the 
past  year,”  the  journal  proceeds,  “we  are  thankful 
to  acknowledge  that  the  blessing  of  God  has  crowned 
them  with  success  in  bringing  some  of  these  wan- 
derers into  the  fold  of  Christ.  They  are,  it  is  true, 
yet  weak  in  faith,  and,  in  some  instances,  behind  in 
knowledge ; but,  so  far  as  I know,  desirous  to  ‘ walk 
worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  they  are  called.’ 
We  do  humbly  trust  that  our  labours  are  blessed  of 
the  Lord.  There  is  indeed  nothing  in  the  features 
of  this  mission  to  strike  the  eye  of  the  observer  at 
first  sight ; hut  a work  of  grace,  we  hope,  is  being 


180 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


carried  on  in  many  souls,  a rooting  and  grounding  in 
the  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  eventually  the  fruits 
will  appear.” 

A short  time  after  this,  I called  the  attention  of 
the  communicants  to  the  custom  of  Christians  in 
other  countries,  respecting  the  vessels  used  on  the 
occasion  of  administering  the  Lord’s  Supper.  Having 
spoken  to  them  on  the  words  of-  the  apostle,  “ Let  all 
things  he  done  decently  and  in  order,”  I directed 
their  attention  to  the  propriety  of  procuring  com- 
munion plate,  observing,  that  I intended  to  get  it  as 
cheap  as  possible.  After  some  conversation  on  the 
subject  among  themselves,  they  inquired,  of  what 
metal  it  was  the  custom  to  make  the  vessels?  Having 
answered  their  questions,  I observed  that  I thought 
of  having  them  of  pewter,  as  the  cheapest  material  they 
could  be  made  of.  “No,  Dominie,”  they  exclaimed 
with  one  voice,  “ let  us  have  them  of  silver,  and  show 
our  children  that  we  have  not  received  the  ‘ erato 
ladiani,’  that  is,  his  good  word,  in  vain  !”  “ But  this 

will  be  a great  expence  to  you,  as  I do  not  wish  any 
to  contribute  towards  this  object,  but  those  who  are 
members.”  “ How  much  do  you  think  it  will  cost  ?” 
“ At  least  £25."  “ Well ; let  us  have  them  of  silver.” 

Within  a fortnight’s  time  the  members  collected  the 
money  among  themselves,  and  Frederic  brought  the 
sum,  and  laid  it  on  the  table.  There  were  at  that 
time  forty-eight  communicants.  My  heart  has  often 
been  cheered  when  I looked  round  the  communion 
rail,  as  they  presented  themselves  to  receive  the 


IN  BRITISH  GDIANA. 


181 


emblems  of  Christ’s  dying  love,  and  observed  a silent 
tear  steal  over  the  cheeks  of  one  and  the  other  of 
these  once  stoical  and  apparently  unfeeling  people. 
What  a striking  change  is  the  word  of  God  able  to 
bring  about,  when  it  is  mixed  with  faith  in  them  that 
hear  it ! The  words  which  the  great  apostle  addressed 
to  his  converts  at  Ephesus,  may  be  applied  to  them 
with  much  truth — Eph.  ii.  11 — 13,  “Wherefore  re- 
member, that  ye  being  in  time  past  Gentiles  in  the 
flesh,  who  are  called  Uncircumcision  by  that  which  is 
called  the  Circumcision  in  the  flesh  made  by  hands ; 
that  at  that  time  ye  were  without  Christ,  being  aliens 
from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  from 
the  covenant  of  promise,  having  no  hope,  and  without 
God  in  the  world:  but  now  in  Christ  Jesus  ye  who  some- 
times were  far  off,  are  made  nigh  by  the  blood  of  Christ.” 
The  Carabeese,  the  Arrawak,  and  the  Accaway,  who 
in  their  natural  state  are  inflated  with  a supercilious 
contempt  towards  each  other,  are  there  seen  to  meet 
around  the  table  of  their  common  Saviour,  showing 
forth  their  Lord's  death  till  he  come.  The  collections 
made  at  the  holy  communion  amount  on  the  average 
to  five  dollars,  which  are  given  to  sick  and  needy 
members,  or  applied  towards  the  purchase  of  medicines 
and  little  comforts  required  by  them.  Observing  that 
some  of  the  people  came  too  late  to  chapel,  I inquired 
into  the  reason  of  it,  when  they  said,  that  “ they 
were  both  sorry  and  ashamed,  but  as  the  heavens 
were  dark,  they  did  not  know  what  time  it  was.” 
“Well,  then,”  said  I,  “we  must  have  a bell  to  tell 


182 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


you  when  it  is  time  to  come  to  worship.”  “How 
much  will  it  cost?”  they  inquired.  “I  think  about  £7." 
They  made  up  the  stated  sum,  and  they  have  now  a 
hell ; and  I must  say  that  they  are  as  punctual  as 
they  are  regular  in  their  attendance. 

It  has  been  one  great  object  with  me  to  awaken  a 
missionary  spirit  among  that  interesting  people ; and 
in  this,  also,  I have  not  been  disappointed.  Whenever 
any  have  felt  the  value  of  their  own  souls,  and  fled 
for  refuge  from  the  wrath  to  come,  to  lay  hold  on 
the  hope  set  before  us ; whenever  any  have  tasted  that 
the  Lord  is  gracious,  such  happy  souls  must  and  do 
feel  themselves  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ  to 
bring  others  also  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus.  Of  those  who  themselves  are  strangers 
to  Christ,  this  would  be  expecting  too  much,  although 
every  individual  Christian  is  called  to  be  a fellow- 
worker  together  with  God.  I have  been  anxious  to 
inculcate  this  upon  the  converted  Indians,  as  their 
duty  as  well  as  privilege ; and  as  a means  of  accom- 
plishing so  desirable  an  end,  I established  monthly 
missionary  prayer-meetings,  to  he  held  on  every  first 
Monday  after  the  communion.  On  these  occasions  I 
read  to  them  the  reports  of  missions,  and  in  going 
along  made  use  of  such  remarks  and  illustrations  as 
might  both  profit  and  instruct  them.  To  excite  a 
lively  interest  in  the  countries  and  the  inhabitants,  I 
have  pointed  them  out  on  the  map,  explaining  the 
different  habits  and  customs  to  which  they  are 
strangers.  This  being  done,  one  or  two  are  per- 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


183 


mitted  to  pour  out  their  hearts  in  prayer  before  that 
God  whose  will  it  is  that  all  should  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  The  people  have  great 
enjoyment  in  these  meetings,  and  my  own  heart  has 
been  greatly  cheered,  when  I have  heard  them  pray 
occasionally,  both  with  the  understanding  and  the 
heart,  acknowledging  and  confessing  their  sins  unto 
God,  and  giving  thanks  unto  the  Father  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  How  quickly  is  the  film  cleared 
away  from  men’s  understanding,  and  the  scales  seen 
to  drop  off  their  vision,  when  the  Holy  Spirit 
becomes  the  teacher,  and  the  work  of  conversion 
begins  from  within,  and  not  merely  from  without! 
“ First  make  the  tree  good,  and  its  fruit  will  be  good ; 
or  else  make  the  tree  corrupt,  and  its  fruit  will 
be  corrupt.”  They  make  quarterly  collections ; and 
being  taught  to  act  on  the  principle  which  the 
apostle  recommends,  “ to  lay  by  every  Sabbath  as 
God  has  prospered  them,”  there  is  no  need  of 
looking  here  and  there  for  a mite  whenever  the  time 
for  giving  comes  round,  for  they  are  prepared  to 
return  unto  the  Lord  what  first  he  gave  them.  I 
bear  them  witness  that  their  liberality  abounds  in 
their  poverty,  for  I am  by  their  means  enabled  to 
place  to  the  credit  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
from  twenty  to  thirty  pounds  yearly.  The  day  of 
reckoning  is  coming,  when  it  will  appear  to  all  the 
world,  that  what  they  did,  they  did  from  a sense  of 
duty  to  their  God  and  Saviour ; and  because  they  felt 
constrained  by  his  love. 


184 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


The  government  of  British  Guiana,  in  the  hope  of 
civilizing  the  Indians,  and  rendering  their  labours 
available  to  the  colonists,  in  the  year  1844  voted  the 
munificent  sum  of  10,000  dollars,  towards  accom- 
plishing so  desirable  an  object.  A plan,  apparently 
feasible,  was  suggested,  according  to  which  it  was  the 
intention  of  the  gentlemen  charged  with  the  execution 
of  it,  to  proceed.  The  plan  proposed  was  as  follows  : 
to  build  houses,  forming  a little  village,  on  one  of  the 
rivers  near  the  coast,  supplying  the  natives  with  a 
teacher  for  themselves  and  children ; to  assist  them, 
in  the  first  instance,  with  provisions  till  they  were  able 
to  earn  wages  by  field  labour ; to  persuade  them  to 
adopt  the  arts  of  civilised  life,  &c.  I was  made 
acquainted  with  this  plan  of  government,  by  a gen- 
tleman who  had  come  to  the  Grove,  for  the  purpose 
of  inquiring  into  the  state  of  the  mission.  On  being 
asked  my  opinion  as  to  the  probability  of  success  in 
carrying  out  the  proposed  plan,  I frankly  expressed 
my  doubts  upon  the  subject,  and  gave  my  reasons  for 
those  doubts.  Government,  however,  still  determined 
to  carry  out  their  purpose,  and  the  plan  was  soon 
after  made  known;  but  up  to  the  time  of  my  leaving, 
no  individual  had  been  found  who  was  willing  to  take 
upon  himself  the  responsibility  of  carrying  it  out. 
Such  a plan,  and  the  mode  of  carrying  it  into  effect, 
betrays  great  ignorance  of  the  Indian's  character  and 
habits;  and  with  all  deference  to  the  opinions  of  those 
who  may  happen  to  differ,  I cannot  but  fear  that  it 
will  be  found  a moral  impossibility  that  it  should 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


185 


succeed.  We  may  as  well  expect  to  “ gather  grapes 
from  thorns,  or  figs  from  thistles.”  In  spite  of  the 
taunts  and  sneers  of  men,  who,  being  themselves 
strangers  to  the  transforming  influence  of  the  glorious 
Gospel,  suppose  that  such  results  can  be  accomplished 
without  it,  I must  still  maintain  my  humble  opinion 
that,  if  they  are  to  he  brought  about  at  all,  it  must 
he  in  a way  and  by  means  which  Scripture  and 
reason  alike  recommend.  Christianize  them  first,  and 
civilization,  really  deserving  the  name,  is  sure  to 
follow. 


CHAPTEK  XIII. 


CONVERSION  OF  A CONJURER — REVOLTING  INSTANCE  OF  INFAN 

TIC1DE — CONVERSION  OF  A CHIEF  AND  HIS  PEOPLE THE 

KNOWLEDGE  OF  MEDICINE  AND  SURGERY  SUBSERVIENT  TO 

OBTAIN  THEIR  CONFIDENCE FORCE  OF  CHRISTIAN  PRINCIPLE 

ILLUSTRATED — INTERPOSITION  OF  DIVINE  PROVIDENCE FAIL- 

URE OF  THE  WRITER'S  HEALTH — VISIT  TO  AND  RETURN  FROM 
THE  WEST  INDIA  ISLES — HIS  RETURN  TO  THE  MISSION  AND 
DISAPPOINTMENT  ATTENDING  IT  — MRS.  BERNAU’s  DEATH — 
THE  WRITER’S  RETURN  TO  ENGLAND. 


JJAVING  thus  given  an  outline  of  my  work  among 
the  Indians,  I may  be  permitted  to  enter  into 
some  of  its  particulars,  to  illustrate  as  well  as  magnify 
the  Gospel,  as  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 
God  has  promised  to  honour  and  bless  his  word,  for 
it  is  written,  Isa.  lv.  10,  11,  “As  the  rain  cometh 
down,  and  the  snow  from  heaven,  and  retumeth  not 
thither,  but  watereth  the  earth,  and  maketh  it  bring 
forth  and  hud,  that  it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower, 
and  bread  to  the  eater:  so  shall  my  word  be  that 
goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth : it  shall  not  return 
unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  I 
please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I 
sent  it.” 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  187 


Pi-pa,  a conjurer,  showed,  from  the  commencement 
of  the  mission,  a decided  enmity  both  to  the  Mission- 
aries and  the  Gospel.  He  was  father-in-law  to 
Franzen,  whom  the  reader  will  remember  as  dying  in 
the  Lord.  No  remonstrances  of  that  good  man  were 
heeded,  nor  would  he  attend  the  house  of  God  upon 
the  invitations  of  the  Missionary.  When  I came  to 
visit  him,  he  would  remain  in  his  hammock  till  I 
came  up  to  it,  and  then  suddenly  arise,  and  make 
into  the  adjoining  bushes.  Being  a hard  drinker  and 
always  unwilling  to  listen  to  the  Dominie,  I gave  him 
up  as  a reprobate,  and  passed  by  the  place  of  his 
abode  in  silence.  It  happened  that  one  Sunday  he 
came  to  church,  and,  unobserved  by  the  preacher, 
listened  to  a discourse  delivered  on  the  words  of  the 
Psalmist,  “ The  wicked  shall  be  turned  into  hell,  and 
all  the  nations  that  forget  God.”  Some  weeks  after 
I saw  him  sitting  near  a fire  at  one  of  the  cottages 
at  the  Grove,  conversing  with  its  inmates.  I went  to 
meet  him,  and  on  coming  near,  asked  how  he  did? 
For  a few  seconds  he  remained  silent,  and  then  poured 
forth  a torrent  of  abuse,  saying  among  other  things, 
that  “ he  did  not  care  to  go  to  hell,  where  their  worm 
dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is  not  quenched.”  I could  not 
at  the  time  call  to  mind  the  sermon  I had  recently 
preached  on  the  subject,  and  felt  greatly  embarrassed 
what  answer  to  make  him. 

Having  at  last  exhausted  his  vocabulary  of  abusive 
words  and  epithets,  I laid  hold  on  his  finger,  and  held 
it,  together  with  my  own  hand,  in  the  fire  which  was 


188 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


burning  before  him.  He  endured  the  pain  for  a few 
seconds,  and  on  a sudden  exclaimed,  “Oh,  you  bad 
man,  you  have  burnt  my  hand  in  the  fire !”  I re- 
marked quietly,  “ Pi-pa,  if  you  cannot  endure  the 
burning  of  your  little  finger,  how  will  you  dwell 
with  everlasting  burnings?”  Upon  this  he  arose  in 
great  anger,  shouting  while  going  along,  “The  Dominie 
has  burnt  my  hand  in  the  fire !”  Several  of  the 
people  came  and  asked  whether  such  was  the  fact, 
and  the  reason  why  I had  done  so.  “ I wished,”  I 
replied,  “ to  make  him  feel  what  fire  is,  since  he  said 
he  would  not  care  for  going  to  hell ; behold  my  own 
hand,  how  it  is  burned.”  Many  shook  their  heads, 
implying  that  I had  made  a hazardous  venture ; and  I 
myself  confess  that  I apprehended  very  serious  conse- 
quences, as  it  is  unsafe,  under  any  circumstances,  to 
offend  a conjurer  ; these  men  have  such  vast  influence 
among  the  Indians,  that  their  word  is  obeyed  without 
remonstrance  or  contradiction,  by  all  alike.  Up  to 
this  very  hour,  I cannot  assign  to  myself  a satisfactory 
reason  why  I should  have  acted  thus,  and  it  might 
prove  a dangerous  precedent  if  followed  by  any  other 
Missionary.  The  story  of  what  I had  done  to  Pi-pa 
was  in  every  Indian’s  mouth,  till  at  last  I determined 
to  make  a friend  of  him  at  all  hazards.  Six  weeks 
had  passed  when  I came  to  this  determination,  and  it 
may  be  easily  conceived  with  what  feelings  I ascended 
the  hill  where  Pi-pa  was  living.  On  drawing  near 
his  hut,  I perceived  him  lying  in  his  hammock ; and 
when  come  to  it  he  remained  quietly  in  it.  “ How 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


189 


do  you  do?”  I inquired.  “Very  bad,”  was  his  reply. 
“Are  you  sick?”  “No.’1  “Well,  what  is  the 
matter?”  “Why,  Dominie,”  he  replied,  “since  you 
burnt  my  finger  in  the  fire,  I have  had  no  rest ; fire 
around,  fire  below,  fire  above.  When  I sleep,  I 
dream  of  it ; when  I walk  in  the  bush,  I look  round, 
thinking  the  bush  is  on  fire ; when  on  the  water,  the 
thought  occurs,  Suppose  you  should  be  swamped  and 
drowned,  where  will  you  be?  In  the  fire,  my  heart 
answers.  Oh,  what  a wretch  I am!  what  shall  I do?” 
I was  greatly  astonished  at  seeing  this  strong  one 
bent  down ; but,  lest  I should  mar  the  impression 
the  word  had  made,  or  heal  the  wound  slightly,  I put 
into  it  the  probe,  as  surgeons  are  wont  to  do,  to 
ascertain  its  depth  and  extent.  I therefore  remarked, 
“ Pi-pa,  you  are  aware  that  you  have  lived  a life  of 
forgetfulness  of  your  God  and  Maker ; you  have 
slighted  the  offer  of  mercy  by  your  continuance  in 
sin;  you  have  done  all  you  could  in  exerting  your 
influence  to  deter  others  from  living  godly ; you  are, 
indeed,  worthy  to  be  sent  to  that  place  where  hope 
never  cometh.”  “ Oh,  Dominie,”  he  replied,  “ you 
have  said  right,  I am  indeed  a very  bad  man ; but 
you  have  not  spoken  of  the  secret  sins  of  my  heart, — 
there  lies  the  burden !”  Seeing  him  much  affected,  I 
said,  “ Pi-pa,  it  is  a faithful  saying,  that  Jesus 
Christ  came  into  the  world,  to  save  sinners;”  and 
withdrew.  A few  weeks  after,  I was  told  that  he  was 
seriously  ill,  having  broken  a blood  vessel.  I imme- 
diately went  to  pay  him  a visit,  and  on  my  arrival 


190 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


found  him  in  a very  precarious  state.  I,  therefore,  at 
once  addressed  myself  to  him  as  a dying  man;  and 
great  was  my  astonishment  when  I heard  him  say, 
“ I am  at  perfect  peace.’’  “ You  at  perfect  peace!”  I 
inquired ; “ you,  who  have  lived  up  to  this  time  in 
forgetfulness  of  your  God  and  Saviour ! tell  me,  how 
have  you  come  to  peace  ?”  “ True,  I have  been  a 

great  sinner,  and  deserve  tho  fire,”  he  answered;  “but 
did  not  you  say  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world 
to  save  sinners;  I believe  that  word,  I have  prayed 
to  him  to  forgive  and  help  me,  and  I feel  he  will 
take  me,”  meaning,  accept  me.  From  this  time  I 
spent  as  many  hours  with  this  interesting  man  as  I 
could  spare  from  my  other  avocations.  How  soon  is 
a man  brought  to  understand  the  plan  of  salvation, 
when  the  Holy  Ghost  is  his  teacher,  and  renders  the 
word  effectual  upon  the  understanding  and  the 
affections ! He  lingered  for  some  weeks  longer,  and 
employed  the  time  thus  given  him  in  preparing  to 
meet  his  God.  He  departed  in  peace,  and  I entertain 
no  doubt,  that  he  was  as  “ a brand  plucked  out  of 
the  burning.” 

The  truth  of  our  Lord’s  saying  in  Matt.  x.  34 — 36, 
was  never  more  forcibly  presented  to  my  mind  than 
by  a circumstance  which  occurred  in  one  of  the 
Carabeese  families.  Some  time  ago  a father,  who 
had  been  impressed  by  hearing  the  word  of  God, 
brought  his  daughter  to  school : the  mother  tried  her 
utmost  to  induce  her  to  return,  but  the  father  peremp- 
torily forbade  it.  After  some  time  he  determined  to 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


191 


come  himself,  with  the  rest  of  his  family,  to  reside 
with  us : and  from  that  time  the  mother  did  not  give 
him  any  rest.  She  remonstrated,  she  quarrelled,  hut 
to  no  avail;  and  at  last,  seeing  that  she  could  not 
dissuade  him  from  his  purpose,  she  annoyed  him  in 
every  possible  way.  The  father  hore  the  ill  treatment 
for  more  than  a year,  when,  seeing  that  she  was  not 
inclined  to  follow  him  thither,  he  left  it  to  her  choice, 
either  to  accompany  him,  or  to  go  and  live  with  her 
friends  in  the  hush.  She  was  confined  shortly  after 
she  left  him ; and  when,  after  some  time,  the  father 
went  to  welcome  the  little  stranger,  he  was  informed 
that  she  had  buried  the  child  alive  soon  after  its  birth. 
After  her  delivery,  she  left  the  helpless  babe,  and, 
notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  and  entreaties  of 
her  mother  and  friends,  who  at  the  time  surrounded 
her  hammock,  would  not  be  prevailed  on  to  take  him 
up.  No  sooner,  however,  had  she  recovered  sufficient 
strength,  than  she  dug  a hole  and  threw  the  helpless 
infant  into  it ; which  was  heard  to  cry  faintly  as  the 
earth  covered  it  over.  This  circumstance  the  father 
himself  related  to  me ; and  the  truth  of  the  sad  story 
has  been  proved  again  and  again  by  others,  whom  I 
have  questioned  upon  it.  The  father  asked,  with 
grief  and  tears,  whether  I had  ever  heard  of  such  a 
thing  being  done  by  a mother,  “ for,”  said  he,  “ do  not 
even  beasts  love  their  young  ?”  I should  hope, 
indeed,  that  the  circumstance  is  unparalleled ; for 
although  infanticide  is  not  altogether  unknown,  yet 
it  is  extremely  rare.  On  asking  him,  the  other  day, 


192 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


whether  he  thought  he  could  be  reconciled  again  to 
the  woman,  he  solemnly  declared  that,  in  this  instance, 
I asked  too  much : “ as  soon  as  I shall  have  found 
one  worthy  of  a man,"  he  replied,  “I  will  be  married  to 
her : how  could  you  suppose  I could  live  with  one 
who  has  proved  herself  worse  than  a beast  ?”  Cer- 
tainly the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the 
habitations  of  cruelty. 

John,  an  old  chieftain  of  the  Arrawak  nation,  was 
heard  by  me  to  say  that  he  would  never  set  his  foot 
within  the  settlement  at  the  Grove  ; he  kept  his  word, 
till  affliction  made  him  seek  for  those  consolations 
which  the  Gospel  alone  can  afford  when  the  hand  of 
the  Almighty  lies  heavy  upon  the  sinner.  I used  to 
visit  him  often  for  the  space  of  nearly  five  years,  when, 
as  usual,  I read  to  him  and  prayed  that  God  would 
make  him  and  his  people  see  the  things  which  belong 
to  their  peace.  To  all  the  questions  which  I put  to 
him  he  would  answer  neither  more  nor  less  than  yes 
and  no.  On  one  occasion  I put  my  questions  so  as 
to  draw  out  his  feelings,  when  he  observed,  “ I have 
often  wondered  why  you  should  trouble  yourself  about 
us,  and  molest  us  by  your  visits.  We  do  not  want 
anything  from  you ; if  we  have  enough  to  eat  and 
to  drink,  what  more  do  we  want?”  To  this  I 
observed,  “ John,  if  you  and  your  people  had  only 
this  body,  and  no  souls  to  be  saved,  then  you  may 
believe  me,  I should  never  have  left  my  country  and 
friends  to  come  to  you.”  “ I never  called  you  to 
come,”  he  replied.  “I  know  that  you  did  not  call  me. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


193 


and  yet  I have  come  to  tell  you  of  the  love  of  God, 
because  the  love  of  Christ  constrained  me  to  tell  you 
how  to  become  happy.”  “ Well,  well,  we  do  not  want 
that;  when  you  come  you  only  trouble  us.  You  had 
better  come  no  more,  and — I now  tell  you,  be  off  at 
once.”  It  would  not  be  prudent  to  remain  when  an 
Indian  speaks  thus.  I therefore  arose,  and,  having 
taken  up  my  hat,  intended  to  depart.  On  turning 
round,  however,  I observed  a dog  asleep  near  the 
fire,  and  asked,  “ Whose  dog  is  that  ?”  “ That  is  my 

dog,”  replied  John.  “ He  seems  to  be  a very  lazy 
dog,”  I said.  “No,”  he  answered,  “ he  is  a very  good 
hunter.”  “Suppose  he  were  lazy,”  I asked,  “what  would 
you  do  to  him?”  “I  would  give  him  a flogging.” 
“And  suppose,”  I replied,  “ you  did  not  cure  him  of  his 
laziness,  what  next  ?”  “ Then  I would  shoot  him.” 
“ Ah,  John,  take  care,”  I said,  “ lest  you  get  such  a 
flogging.”  Upon  this,  I stepped  into  my  canoe,  and 
departed. 

About  that  time  the  small-pox  made  its  appearance 
in  the  colony,  and  committed  great  ravages  among 
the  negroes.  Not  many  weeks  passed  and  cases  were 
reported  to  have  occurred  in  the  Essequibo.  I now 
endeavoured  to  procure  the  vaccine  matter,  and, 
through  the  kindness  of  the  colonial  surgeon,  I 
obtained  a small  supply.  I tried  it  upon  the  children, 
and  was  thankful  to  see  it  take  effect.  I next  pre- 
vailed upon  the  adult  Indians  at  the  settlement  to 
consent  to  he  vaccinated,  and  succeeded  beyond  my 
expectation.  All  the  people  at  the  Grove,  without  an 


K. 


194 


MISSIONARY  LABODRS 


exception,  submitted  to  vaccination;  and  although 
strangers,  affected  by  the  malady,  mixed  with  the 
people,  not  even  a single  case  occurred  among  them. 
Some  weeks  after  the  vaccination,  however,  the 
children  generally  were  affected  by  the  chicken-pox, 
but  in  a very  mild  form,  and  this  I looked  upon  as 
affording  a proof  that  the  plan  had  been  effectual. 
As  soon  as  the  Indians  were  restored,  I sent  them 
abroad  to  tell  their  people  of  the  remedy  and  the 
effects  it  had  produced  upon  them ; and  to  invite 
them  generally  to  avail  themselves  of  it  as  a pre- 
servative from  that  dire  disease.  .Many  had  already 
fallen  victims  to  it,  and  a*  still  greater  number  were 
just  at  this  time  suffering  from  it.  This  had  the 
effect  of  causing  them  to  come  from  a great  distance, 
and  from  places  which  I had  never  known  of  before. 
Some  of  these  Indians  looked  upon  my  mode  of  pro- 
ceeding, when  vaccinating  them,  as  a kind  of  charm ; 
and  others  submitted  to  it  with  suspicion.  On  other 
occasions  I invariably  administered  a little  medicine 
so  as  to  prepare  the  system  for  a more  favourable 
reception  of  the  vaccine  inatter ; but  with  these 
savages  this  was  altogether  out  of  the  question. 
When  the  arm  became  inflamed,  attended  with  con- 
siderable fever,  they  used  either  to  go  up  to  their 
necks  into  the  water,  or  annihilate  the  pustule  that 
was  forming,  and  walk  off  to  be  seen  no  more. 
Others,  again,  would  come  to  me,  and  addressing  me 
with  indignation,  inquire  what  I had  been  doing 
to  their  arm,  seeing  it  was  so  inflamed  and  caused 


IN  BRITISH  GDIANA. 


195 


them  fever ! It  was  no  easy  matter  to  quiet  them 
and  persuade  them  that  within  a few  days  they  would 
be  well  again ; but  on  inquiry  they  were  told  by 
others  that  this  very  circumstance  of  seeing  their 
arms  thus  inflamed,  was  a proof  that  they  would  not 
catch  the  small-pox,  as  others  had  who  were  not 
vaccinated.  By  degrees  they  felt  confidence  in  the 
doings  of  the  Dominie  ; and  those  who  had  destroyed 
the  pustule,  and  others  who  had  run  away  from  me, 
returned  and  submitted  themselves  to  a second 
vaccination. 

It  may  be  conceived  that  this  circumstance  of  show- 
ing them  kindness  mightily  operated  upon  their  hearts; 
and  when  addressing  them  on  the  state  of  their  souls, 
describing  their  real  condition,  and  pointing  out  the 
only  remedy  for  our  spiritual  diseases,  I was  always 
listened  to  by  them  with  great  attention.  As  in  former 
days,  they  betrayed  great  fear,  lest,  in  touching  the 
Dominie,  or  being  touched  by  him,  they  should  die, 
so  now  they  crowded  around  me  to  shake  hands,  or 
have  a little  chat  with  me. 

One  of  our  people  came,  at  this  time,  to  John,  the 
captain  just  spoken  of.  He  found  the  place  deserted 
of  its  inhabitants,  and  was  about  to  quit  it  again,  when 
he  thought  it  advisable  to  give  a shout,  loud  enough 
to  be  heard  all  around.  A faint  answer  proceeded 
from  one  of  the  huts,  which  was  observed  to  be  sur- 
rounded by  palm-leaves.  He  went  and  found  the 
captain,  his  wife,  and  two  children,  in  a deplorable 
condition,  covered  all  over  with  small-pox.  “Where 
K 2 


J 96 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


are  your  people?"  inquired  SimmoD.  “They  have  all 
run  away,  and  left  me  here ; this  is  the  third  day  that 
we  have  had  no  bread  to  eat,  and  we  are  all  so  sick.” 
“ I will  go  at  once,  and  call  the  Dominie,"  replied  the 
Indian.  “ The  Dominie  !”  he  said,  “ I am  sure  he  will 
never  come  again,  for  it  is  not  long  ago  that  I sent 
him  out  of  the  place."  “ Oh,”  said  Simmon,  “ but  I 
know  that  he  will  come and  away  he  went  to  call 
me.  On  being  informed  of  the  captain’s  condition, 
I set  off,  without  loss  of  time,  carrying  with  me 
some  medicine,  and  a large  supply  of  provisions. 
“ I am  very  sick,”  said  John,  on  my  entering  the 
small  hut ; “ and  my  people  have  left  me  to  myself ; 
there  is  my  wife,  but  she  cannot  go  to  the  field  to 
fetch  cassava,  and  look  at  the  poor  children."  I ad- 
vised him  what  medicine  to  take  himself,  and  what 
quantity  to  give  to  the  others  of  his  family;  and 
having  ordered  the  provisions  to  be  brought  and 
placed  before  him,  I departed.  A few  days  after,  I 
again  went,  and  was  thankful  to  see  that  all  were 
much  better.  The  captain  said,  “ Ah,  Dominie,  I have 
got  a flogging.”  “Have  you?"  asked  I;  “see,  God 
loves  you  yet,  and  let  me  hope  this  affliction  will  bring 
you  to  him.”  “ Yes,  Dominie,  you  are  my  friend  ; here 
is  my  son,  take  him."  “ I have  been  all  aloDg  your 
friend,  John ; and  when  the  boy  is  better,  I will  take 
him.”  I then  set  before  him  the  long-suffering  and 
forbearance  of  God  towards  sinners ; and  magnified 
tbe  love  of  Him  who  “willeth  not  the  death  of  the 
sinner,  but  rather  that  he  should  be  converted  and 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


197 


live.”  John  promised  that,  if  he  and  his  family  should 
be  spared,  he  would  give  himself  up  to  his  God  and 
Saviour.  It  pleased  God  to  restore  him  again  by  the 
use  of  means ; and  no  sooner  was  he  able  to  move 
about,  than  he  paid  a visit  to  the  house  of  God,  in 
which  he  previously  had  never  set  his  foot.  When  his 
people,  who  had  fled  to  a distance  of  several  miles  to 
the  hills,  returned,  he  forgave  them  most  freely,  and 
encouraged  them  to  go  up  with  him  to  the  house  of 
God.  They  followed  him ; and  having  been  fully 
instructed  in  the  truths  of  our  holy  religion  for  the 
space  of  eighteen  months,  they  have  all  been  admitted 
into  the  fellowship  of  Christ's  Church.  And  being 
made  conformable  to  his  death,  I hope  that  they  will 
be  found  also  in  the  likeness  of  Christ’s  resurrection. 
They  are,  without  exception,  communicants,  and  their 
children  are  instructed  in  the  schools  at  the  Grove. 
They  still  live  at  a distance  of  five  miles  from  the 
station,  but  are  most  regular  in  their  attendance  on 
the  means  of  grace. 

I can  never  forget  the  remarks  the  old  man  made 
about  his  friends ; as  they  so  aptly  illustrate  the  na- 
ture of  the  friendship  of  the  world;  nay,  and  even  that 
of  worldly  friends  in  the  days  of  adversity.  “ Ah, 
Dominie,  you  came  to  see  me ; a stranger  to  me,  as  I 
am  to  you.  My  own  people  have  forsaken  me  in  my 
distress,  but  you  bring  me  provisions  and  medicine. 
Yes,  you  are  my  friend.”  “ Cease  ye  from  man,  whose 
breath  is  in  his  nostrils,  for  wherein  is  he  to  be 
accounted  of?” 


198 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


Blessed  and  happy  are  those,  who,  like  this  Indian, 
having  neglected  and  slighted  the  gracious  invitations 
of  a long-suffering  God,  shall  be  brought,  in  their 
affliction,  to  seek  him  who  has  said,  “ Call  upon  me  in 
the  day  of  trouble,  I will  deliver  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
glorify  me.” 

As  John  had  been  last,  so  he  is  now  first  in  his 
attendance  on  the  means  of  grace ; and  I have  been 
often  pleased  to  see  him  take  his  seat  in  chapel,  as 
soon  as  the  doors  of  it  had  been  thrown  open.  The 
words  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians  may  be  applied 
to  him  and  his  people,  1 Cor.  vi.  11 : “And  such  were 
some  of  you  : but  ye  are  washed,  but  ye  are  sanctified, 
but  ye  are  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.” 

To  illustrate  the  force  of  Christian  principle,  and 
how  the  rude  Indian  even  is  enabled  thereby  to 
overcome  the  temptations  of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and 
the  devil,  I will  only  mention  one  instance  which  has 
come  to  my  knowledge.  It  frequently  happens,  that, 
during  the  dry  season,  parties  from  Georgetown  and 
the  coast  ascend  the  respective  rivers  in  the  colony, 
for  the  purpose  of  enjoying  a pleasure  trip  at  the  falls. 
This,  however,  cannot  be  accomplished  without  the  aid 
of  Indians.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  a party  arrived 
at  the  Grove,  and  hired  the  requisite  number  of  hands. 
These  were  all  members  of  our  congregation,  as  there 
are  no  heathens  permitted  to  live  at  the  place.  The 
gentlemen  tried  to  persuade  them  to  drink  rum,  and 
one  of  their  number  was  made  drunk  in  consequence. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


1§9 


As  soon  as  they  returned,  he  was  accused  of  this,  and, 
by  sentence  of  his  own  people,  excluded  from  the 
holy  communion  for  the  space  of  three  months.  He 
was  truly  sorry  for  what  had  happened,  and,  in  con- 
sequence, was  again  admitted  to  the  enjoyment  of  the 
Christian’s  privilege  of  coming  to  the  Lord’s  table. 
The  year  following,  the  same  party  arrived,  wishing  to 
engage  the  services  of  the  people  for  the  occasion;  but 
not  a single  Indian  was  willing  to  go.  One  of  the 
gentlemen  came  to  me,  and  expressed  his  surprise  at 
the  refusal  of  the  Indians ; but,  when  he  was  told  the 
reason,  he  promised  that  he  would  take  care  that  slich 
a thing  should  never  happen  again.  Upon  this,  I 
conferred  with  some  of  them,  and,  at  last,  succeeded 
in  persuading  them  to  accept  the  offer,  depending  on 
the  promise,  that,  instead  of  rum,  as  usual,  sugar  or 
molasses  should  be  dealt  out  to  them.  When  on  their 
way  to  the  rapids,  the  same  gentleman  tried  to  per- 
suade the  same  Indian  to  drink  but  one  glass  of  rum. 
“ Did  not  you  promise  that  you  would  give  us  sugar 
instead  of  rum  ?”  he  asked;  “ why  do  you  tempt  me  to 
get  drunk  ?”  The  gentleman  replied,  “ Oh,  you  refuse 
because  you  know  the  Dominie  does  not  like  your 
drinking  rum ; but  you  see  that  I,  and  all  the  rest  of 
our  company,  take  a glass  of  brandy;  why  should  not 
you  ? Come,  drink  but  one  glass,  and  don’t  be 
afraid  of  the  Dominie,  he  does  not  see  you  now.”  “ I 
am  not  at  all  afraid  of  the  Dominie,”  replied  the  Indian, 
“why  should  I ? He  does  not  see  me,  I know; — but,” 
pointing  with  his  finger  towards  heaven,  he  added, 


200 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


“ there  is  one  that  seeth  me  and  you ; and  him  do  I 
fear,  but  not  the  Dominie.”  The  gentleman  in  question 
was  silenced,  and  was  much  disconcerted  at  the  remark 
the  Indian  had  made.  He  had  no  pleasure  in  the 
trip,  and  the  whole  company  returned  sooner  than 
had  been  expected.  Although  I have  no  reason  to 
believe  that  the  party,  and  more  especially  the  indi- 
vidual to  whom  the  answer  was  made,  did  profit  by 
the  circumstance,  yet,  of  this  I am  sure,  that  they 
shall  know  that  the  word  of  that  Indian  was  a message 
from  the  Lord  to  them. 

I should,  probably,  have  never  heard  of  this  noble 
resistance  of  temptation,  had  not  the  same  gentleman 
related  it  to  me.  It  must  be  home  in  mind,  that 
drunkenness  is  the  besetting  sin  of  an  Indian ; and  it 
may  he  surely  inferred,  therefore,  that  whenever  he 
has  strength  to  overcome  it,  it  is  by  grace  he  is 
enabled  to  obtain  the  victory. 

The  following  anecdote  strikingly  illustrates  the 
special  care  of  God’s  providence  over  his  people ; and 
that  whenever  he  sees  good  to  permit  wicked  men  to 
carry  their  mischievous  designs  into  execution,  good 
must  result  from  it,  both  to  his  praise  and  glory,  and 
the  salvation  of  all  who  put  their  trust  in  him.  Oh, 
how  sweet  is  the  assurance  in  the  day  of  trial  and 
affliction,  “ We  know,  that  all  things  work  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  God !”  And  again,  “ If 
God  be  for  us,  who  shall  be  against  us  ?” 

Mr.  S was  carrying  on  business  in  Georgetown, 

selling  dry  goods,  but  after  some  time  he  failed. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


201 


Previously  to  his  giving  up  the  business,  he  obtained 
credit  for  one  hundred  pounds  upon  hills,  which  he 
himself  had  forged.  With  this  sum  he  purchased  a 
canoe,  and  various  other  articles,  such  as  he  knew  the 
Indians  liked ; and,  having  obtained  a few  hands,  he 
absconded  and  proceeded  up  the  Essequibo.  At  the 
last  settlement,  below  the  first  set  of  rapids,  he  fell  in 
with  some  Indians,  whose  services  he  engaged,  upon 
which  he  dismissed  the  blacks  whom  he  had  brought 
with  him.  He  went  as  far  as  the  second  set  of  rapids, 
and  there  remained  at  a small  settlement  of  Indians 
of  the  Accaway  tribe.  It  has  been  observed  elsewhere 
that  this  tribe  is  the  least  civilised,  the  most  cruel  and 
treacherous,  and  on  that  account  feared  by  all  others. 
On  his  arrival  among  them,  he  told  them  that  he  had 
been  dead,  and  was  alive  again  ; that  he  had  seen  their 
friends,  and  could  tell  all  about  them.  This  assertion 
of  a stranger  coming  among  them,  naturally  enough, 
excited  much  inquiry,  and  the  questions  were  many 
which  he  was  called  upon  to  answer.  The  captain,  or 
chief,  however,  was  not  so  easily  imposed  upon ; 
“ How  is  it,”  he  observed,  “ that  no  one  of  our  own 
people  ever  came  back  to  tell  us  of  this  ? True,  you 
look  as  if  you  had  been  dead ; hut  it  seems  a strange 
thing,  I know  not  what  to  think  of  it.”  The  stranger 
observed,  “ To-morrow  you  shall  see  the  proof  that 
what  I tell  you,  is  true.”  The  whole  night  was  spent 
in  talking  of  the  stranger,  and  all  were  in  expectation 
as  to  what  kind  of  proof  he  would  give,  so  as  to 
convince  them  that  he  had  been  dead  indeed,  and  was 
K 3 


202 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


alive  again.  When  the  morning  arrived,  he  made 
them  march  in  single  file,  forbidding  them  to  speak, 
himself  walking  at  the  head  of  the  procession.  When 
they  arrived  at  the  side  of  a hill,  he  began  to  mutter 
indistinct  words — as  is  done  by  the  Indians  in  their 
incantations ; — and  after  having  walked  to  and  fro  for 
a considerable  time,  he  at  last  touched  the  ground 
with  a rod  he  carried  in  his  hand.  “ There  dig,”  he 
said,  “ and  you  shall  find  a treasure  in  proof  that 
I have  been  dead,  and  am  alive  again.”  The  reader 
may  imagine  the  scramble  which  ensued ; for  when 
they  had  taken  away  a little  earth,  behold,  there  were 
found  knives,  scissors,  pieces  of  calico,  reels  of  cotton, 
powder,  shot,  fish-hooks,  and  other  articles,  considered 
valuable  among  the  Indians.  On  seeing  what  was 
coming  forth,  all  made  a rush  to  get  the  greatest  share 
of  the  spoil,  upon  which  he  told  them  that  every 
article  should  be  brought  and  laid  upon  a heap.  This, 
no  doubt,  the  adventurer  did  to  prevent  quarrels  and 
jealousies.  When  they  had  succeeded  in  emptying 
the  whole,  he  made  them  again  stand  in  a line,  and 
equally  distributed  the  articles  among  them.  The 
Indians  firmly  believed  that  he  had  been  dead,  and 
was  alive  again ; and,  as  a token  of  their  respect 
towards  him,  they  put  the  captain’s  cap  upon  his 
he^d,  intimating  that  they  would  yield  obedience  tq 
him.  From  this  time  he  put  off  his  clothing,  and 
painted  and  dressed  himself  like  an  Indian.  He 
assumed  the  command,  and  all  did  what  he  bade 
them  to  do.  This  latter  circumstance  provoked  the 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA.  20$ 

jealousy  of  the  captain ; but  seeing  that  all  his  people 
were  so  devoted  to  the  usurper,  he  patiently  waited 
till  his  turn  should  come.  The  stranger  then  told 
them  many  marvellous  stories,  and  pictured  to  them 
the  world  to  come,  as  Mohammed  has  done  in  his 
Koran.  When  he  perceived  that  he  had  sufficiently 
gained  upon  their  credulity,  he  observed,  that  their 
relations  had  told  him,  that  there  was  no  need  of 
learning  and  listening  to  those  Dominies,  meaning 
the  writer  at  the  Grove,  as  well  as  Mr.  Youd,  at 
Waraputa ; and  that  if  they  remained  as  their 
ancestors  had  died,  they  would  surely  go  to  the  same 
place.  Seeing  that  the  Indians  listened  with  great 
pleasure  and  satisfaction,  he  proceeded,  Why  should 
he  be  allowed  to  trouble  your  people,  knowing  that 
you  will  go  to  that  place  without  him  ? You  had 
better  burn  the  settlement ; he  will  then  leave  off 
troubling  you.  To  this  the  Indians  readily  assented, 
but  the  captain  was  doubtful  on  the  subject.  From 
this  time,  however,  an  expedition  to  the  Grove  was 
talked  of,  and  at  last  resolved  on ; and  the  captain 
soon  convinced  himself  that  he  must  yield  to  the 
necessity.  The  adventurer  had  at  this  time  been  three 
months  at  the  place ; and  all  being  ready,  they  were 
to  start  at  break  of  day  the  next  morning.  The  fleet 
consisted  of  nine  canoes,  or  more,  and  all  were  tied 
one  to  the  other,  and  the  first  was  fastened  by  one  of 
those  strong  lines  wliich  are  used  to  haul  the  canoes 
over  the  rocks,  or  up  the  stream,  when  ascending  the 
rapids.  Only  one  canoe  was  left  for  the  use  of  the 


£04 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


few  who  should  remain  behind  to  watch  the  place.  It 
so  happened  that  the  lines  broke,  and  the  whole  fleet 
of  canoes  drifted  down  the  river  during  the  night. 
On  perceiving  the  circumstance  in  the  morning,  the 
captain  despatched  as  many  as  the  canoe,  left  behind, 
would  carry,  in  search  of  the  rest.  They  did  not  find 
them  so  near  as  they  were  led  to  expect,  for  they  had 
drifted  down  the  river  for  near  ten  miles.  As  soon  as 
they  fell  in  with  them,  they  pulled  them  to  shore,  and 
fastened  them  to  the  bushes,  and  returned.  As  the 
settlement  furnished  but  one  canoe,  the  rest  of  the 
people  had  to  walk  through  the  bushes,  which  they 
accomplished  not  without  difficulty ; when  they  arrived, 
wearied  and  disconcerted,  they  determined  not  to 
proceed,  but  to  return. 

Some  months  after,  another  expedition  was  deter- 
mined on.  But  previous  to  their  leaving  the  place, 
the  captain  was  laid  up  by  fever ; and  if  the  captain 
do  not  go,  the  Indian  will  not  stir ; and  the  adven- 
turer himself  had,  probably,  not  courage  enough  to 
lead  on  the  expedition.  Again  he  succeeded  in  pre- 
paring a third  one ; and,  strange  to  say,  that  a day 
previous  the  captain's  children  became  seriously  ill, 
and  his  designs  were  frustrated.  He  had  now  been 
on  the  settlement  for  the  space  of  nine  months,  and 
the  various  articles,  with  which  he  had  supplied  the 
Indians,  had  nearly  come  to  an  end ; they  therefore 
resolved  to  ask  the  white  man  for  another  supply. 
The  captain,  as  may  be  supposed,  supported  and 
urged  them  on  in  this  their  request.  “ If  you,"  said 


IN  BRITISH  GDIANA. 


205 


he,  “ have  been  dead,  and  are  alive  again,  you  will, 
to  be  sure,  be  able  to  give  us  another  supply,  for  our 
powder  and  shot  are  nearly  spent,  and  the  calicoes  of 
the  women  look  old  and  worn.”  The  adventurer 
replied,  that  after  a month's  time,  they  should  have 
another  treasure.  When  the  time  had  expired,  the 
captain  presented  him  with  a little  stick,  in  which  he 
had  cut  notches  for  every  day  in  the  month,  saying, 
I hope  you  will  remember  the  supply  you  promised 
my  people?”  “You  must  wait  another  week,  you 
must  wait  another  week,”  he  replied,  “ and  then  you 
shall  have  it.”  He  was  now  seen  loitering  near  the 
water-side,  in  order  to  find  a suitable  opportunity  of 
making  his  escape  by  means  of  one  of  the  canoes,  for 
he  must  have  known  that,  should  he  try  to  find  his 
way  through  the  forest,  it  would  certainly  be  at  the 
risk  of  his  life.  The  captain,  on  perceiving  his 
intention,  ordered  that  all  the  canoes  should  be  hauled 
upon  the  land ; and  it  was  not  in  the  adventurer’s 
power  himself  to  launch  even  the  smallest,  as  three 
or  four  hands  are  required  for  performing  the  task. 
When  the  week  had  passed,  the  captain  again  reminded 
him  of  his  promise  ; he  answered,  “ You  shall  have  it 
to-morrow.”  The  adventurer  was  seen  by  the  Indians 
to  be  in  a state  of  great  excitement,  urging  them  on 
to  go  and  hunt,  in  which  he  offered  to  accompany 
them ; but  the  captain  calmly  replied,  “ There  is  no 
need  of  it,  for  there  is  plenty  to  eat.”  The  eventful 
morning  at  last  arrived,  and  when  asked  by  the 
captain  for  the  supply,  he,  no  doubt,  reluctantly 


206 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


enough,  owned  that  he  had  been  imposing  upon  them. 
“ I thought  so,  from  the  very  beginning,”  replied  the 
captain;  he  then  ordered  one  of  his  people  to  give 
him  a flogging,  and  to  put  some  provisions  into  one 
of  the  smaller  canoes,  saying,  “ Here  are  two  paddles 
and  a canoe,  with  some  provisions ; go,  and  return  no 
more.  If  you  set  your  foot  again  on  this  place, 
you  will  be  shot.  I should  have  punished  you  in 
a very  different  manner,  hut  for  the  Dominie,  whom 
I well  know.” 

I had  been  informed  by  other  Indians  of  the 
intentions  of  the  white  man,  and  of  all  his  doings 
there.  I took,  of  course,  the  necessary  precaution  of 
informing  my  people,  and  requested  them  not  to 
absent  themselves  from  home  oftener  than  was  abso- 
lutely necessary.  I also  begged  of  them  not  to  fire 
in  case  an  attack  should  be  made,  hut  to  call  me  at 
once  to  the  spot.  It  was,  as  one  may  naturally 
suppose,  a time  of  some  excitement,  but,  relying  on 
the  Lord,  I at  least  was  able  to  realise,  in  some 
measure,  the  words  of  the  prophet,  Isaiah  xxvi.  8, 
“ Thou  wilt  keep  him  in  perfect  peace,  whose  mind  is 
stayed  on  thee;  because  he  trusteth  in  thee.” 

In  March,  1845,  I was  summoned  by  an  Indian  to 
the  house  where  strangers  put  up,  and  which  is  called 
“ the  logie.”  On  my  arrival  I found  Mr.  S.  lying 
in  a hammock,  surrounded  with  our  people.  He  did 
not  deny  the  charge  which  I brought  against  him,  of 
having  intended  to  destroy  the  place  by  fire,  but 
owned  that  he  had  been  the  instigator  of  such  a 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


207 


desire,  and  begged  for  pardon.  He  was  in  a state 
of  great  excitement,  and  having  admonished  him 
to  make  his  peace  with  God,  I permitted  him  to 
sleep  at  the  place,  on  the  condition  that  he  must  not 
allow  himself  to  be  seen  on  the  morrow. 

The  particulars  of  this  adventurer’s  course,  and 
what  I have  just  related,  were  communicated  to  me 
by  the  Indians  themselves,  who  for  a time  had  allowed 
themselves  to  be  duped  by  his  cunning. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1844,  my  health  was. 
visibly  declining ; I felt  at  times  languor  and  faint- 
ness such  as  can  be  seldom  experienced  by  persons 
living  in  a colder  climate.  At  last  I became  paralyzed 
in  my  hands  and  feet,  and  a change  of  climate  was 
judged  to  be  absolutely  necessary,  but  I felt  reluctant 
to  return  to  Europe  without  having  first  tried  the  sea 
air,  and  sea-bathing.  Accordingly,  myself  and  Mrs. 
Bemau,  and  my  two  elder  children,  embarked  for  the 
island  of  Barbadoes.  The  mission  was  left  under 
the  charge  of  Mr.  Edmund  Christian,  the  catechist, 
who,  at  the  time,  was  suffering  from  fever,  and  fre- 
quently laid  up  for  days  together.  Under  him,  acted 
a schoolmaster  and  a schoolmistress.  When  I left,  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  field  and  gardens  in 
excellent  condition.  The  former  had  been  prepared 
gratuitously  by  the  Indians,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
children  at  school ; and  I spent  many  an  hour  in 
superintending  the  children  when  it  was  planted  with 
two  thousand  bananas  and  plantains,  cassava,  yams, 
and  other  vegetables.  I hoped,  should  I be  spared  to 


208 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


return,  to  reap  an  abundant  harvest,  and  by  this 
means  lessen  the  expenses  to  the  Society,  as  also  to 
afford  such  sustenance  to  the  dear  children  as  best 
suited  their  constitutions.  In  order  that  the  fields 
might  be  kept  clear  of  weeds,  &c.,  I charged  the 
schoolmaster  to  take  the  children  into  it  every 
Friday  in  the  week,  and,  relying  on  their  promises, 
I departed.  • 

On  my  arrival  in  Barbadoes,  I tried  sea-bathing 
twice  every  day,  and,  such  was  the  benefit  I derived 
from  it,  that  within  a fortnight,  I was  able  to  walk 
with  the  help  of  a stick.  Another  fortnight  would, 
with  the  blessing  of  God,  have  fully  restored  me,  as 
I did  not  labour  under  any  other  disease,  had  I not 
been  called  away  in  consequence  of  a letter  informing 
me  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Muhlhauser,  my  brother-in-law, 
and  Missionary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  in 
Trinidad.  Having  recovered  thus  far,  I took  frequent 
exercise  on  horseback  when  in  that  beautiful  and 
charming  island,  and,  after  a residence  of  six  weeks,  I 
was  able  to  walk  without  help.  I returned  again  to 
Barbadoes,  and  remained  there  some  time  longer,  in 
consequence  of  my  wife's  illness.  Towards  the  end 
of  August,  I was  permitted  to  land  at  Bartica  Grove, 
apparently  strong  and  fully  restored,  to  the  joy  of 
my  flock.  The  mission-house  was  soon  crowded  by 
visitors,  from  far  and  near,  and  I shall  never  forget 
the  tears  of  joy  and  thankfulness  of  both  adults  and 
children.  But,  as  usual  in  this  world  of  vanity,  so 
now  my  joy  was  mingled  with  sorrow  when  I looked 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


209 


into  the  gardens.  The  fences  were  broken  down  by 
the  cattle ; the  shrubberies  rooted  up  by  the  pigs, 
the  produce  of  much  solicitude  and  care ; in  short, 
the  labour  and  anxiety  of  many  years,  all  gone. 
When  looking  on  the  scene  of  destruction  and  con- 
templating the  gross  neglect  and  shameful  indifference 
of  those  concerned  in  it,  I could  not  refrain  from 
shedding  bitter  tears.  Nor  had  the  fruit-trees,  which 
were  planted  and  trained  with  no  less  solicitude  along 
the  road,  escaped,  whilst  the  field  had  been  allowed 
to  be  overrun  with  grass  and  underwood,  which 
completely  destroyed  all  that  had  been  planted  in  it; 
for  it  must  be  remembered,  that  in  a tropical  climate, 
and  more  especially  in  a newly-prepared  field,  the 
ground  is  rank,  and  the  production  of  weeds  most 
rapid.  There  is  a kind  of  lianas,  which,  with  amazing 
rapidity,  entwines  itself  around  trees,  and  other  plants, 
and  checks  them  in  their  growth,  if  it  does  not 
absolutely  destroy  them. 

When  I asked  the  catechist  how  all  this  had 
happened,  he  calmly  answered,  “You  did  not  leave 
them  to  my  charge.”  When  next  I turned  to  the 
schoolmaster,  he  replied,  “ Why,  sir,  I thought  you 
would  never  return  again  to  this  place” — certainly  a 
very  polite  compliment  to  me,  but  surely  no  excuse 
for  his  own  neglect.  Although  the  taste  of  indi- 
viduals may  differ  as  to  these  things,  and  men  of 
little  minds  think  them  incompatible  with  their  high 
and  heavenly  calling,  the  book  of  nature  has  the 
same  Author  with  that  of  revelation ; and  he  who  is 


210 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


taught  to  read  them  aright,  will  find  not  only  sweet 
enjoyment  in  the  study  and  culture  of  both,  but  also 
trace  the  Author’s  wisdom,  love,  and  power  in  the 
meanest  worm  that  we  crush  under  our  feet.  And 
should  not  the  contemplation  of  these  objects  excite 
gratitude,  love,  and  trust  in  the  heart  of  the  believer, 
when  he  remembers  that  the  same  great  and  glorious 
Being,  who  not  only  created,  but  sustains  them  by 
his  Almighty  power,  is  his  God  and  Father  in 
Christ  Jesus,  willing,  as  well  as  able,  to  supply  all 
his  need  ? 

Mr.  Pollitt,  as  has  been  already  stated,  was  obliged 
to  quit  his  station  and  return  to  England.  It  was 
evident  that  he  would  never  return  again  to  Waraputa; 
the  Committee,  therefore,  resolved  that  Mr.  Edmund 
Christian  should  go  there.  His  strength,  however, 
was  not  equal  to  the  task ; for  having,  since  his 
arrival  in  the  colony,  suffered  from  repeated  attacks  of 
fever,  his  constitution  was  much  undermined.  He 
also  was  obliged  to  return  home  in  the  beginning  of 
the  year  1845.  I was,  therefore,  left  alone  in  my 
work,  and  for  some  time  I was  able  to  go  through  the 
regular  routine  of  it  with  comfort  to  myself.  The 
burden,  however,  was  too  heavy  for  me;  and,  though 
I struggled  hard  to  maintain  my  ground,  it  very  soon 
became  evident  that  my  strength  was  declining  fast. 
I communicated  the  fact  to  the  Committee  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society,  and  they  very  kindly 
promised  to  send  me  help.  My  mind  was  made  up 
not  to  leave  the  place  in  inefficient  hands  again ; for 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


211 


though  I had  returned  for  nearly  a year,  the  conse- 
quences of  so  sweeping  a destruction  had  even  then 
not  been  retrieved,  and  never  will  be. 

It  pleased  God  to  call  my  beloved  partner,  on  the 
6 th  of  June,  into  her  rest,  a few  hours  after  she  had 
given  birth  to  a little  boy.  She  had  been  in  a pre- 
carious state  of  health  for  some  time  past,  suffering 
greatly  from  the  debilitating  effects  of  the  climate.  A 
change  to  a colder  climate  would,  no  doubt,  have 
acted  beneficially  upon  her  frame ; but  I do  not  like 
expatiating  on  second  causes.  To  the  First  Cause 
I desire  to  look  in  all  that  befalls  me;  and  direct 
others  to  do  the  same,  if  they  wish  to  exercise  that 
resignation  which  Scripture  requires  of  every  believer, 
and  partake  of  joy  and  peace  in  believing;  knowing 
that  “ all  things  shall  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  God.” 

I could  not  but  deeply  feel  the  bereavement  I had 
been  called  on  to  sustain  in  the  removal  of  my  truly 
esteemed  and  beloved  partner;  but  when  reflecting 
on  the  enjoyment  of  bliss  and  glory  she  had  thus 
early  been  called  to  become  a partaker  of,  I felt 
thankful  to  the  Lord,  who  had  enabled  her  to  be 
faithful  unto  the  end.  She  resigned  her  soul  into  the 
hands  of  Him  in  whom  she  believed,  being  persuaded 
that,  what  she  had  committed  to  his  trust,  he  would 
keep.  Her  last  words  were,  “Dear  Lord  and  Saviour, 
have  mercy  on  my  poor  soul,  and  receive  me  into 
glory  !” 

I cannot  forbear  stating  the  fact  that,  no  sooner 


212 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


was  her  departure  known,  than  the  room  where  shd 
died,  was  crowded  by  our  dear  people  expressing  their 
sympathy.  Some  mourned  and  grieved,  whilst  others 
to  whom  she  had  been  a friend  in  need,  and  an 
instructor,  were  seen  bedewing  her  face  with  tears.  It 
was  a scene  which  altogether  overpowered  my  feelings, 
so  that  I was  obliged  to  withdraw  for  many  hours  toge- 
ther. One  of  our  communicants,  whose  name  was 
Simmon,  found  me  sitting  in  a room  by  myself.  He 
addressed  me  in  the  following  words,  “ Dominie,  I 
think  you  cry  too  much.”  I looked  him  in  the  face, 
thinking  that  this  remark  was  rather  an  unkind  one ; 
and  observed  that  tears  were  starting  from  his  eyes. 
“ Yes,”  said  he,  “ you  have  lost  a dear  wife ; we,  a 
dear  and  beloved  mother.  But,  Dominie,  why  cry  so 
much  ? You  told  me,  when  my  mother  died,  I should 
not  weep  as  one  without  hope ; and  I believe  I shall 
see  her  again.  Now  you  teach  us  so,  you  should 
show  us  a better  example.”  “ Simmon,”  I observed, 
“ we  are  permitted  to  weep,  for  Jesus  wept,  as  you 
will  remember,  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus.”  “ Oh,  yes,” 
he  replied,  “ but  not  too  much.  Come,  let  us  pray, 
brother.”  I accompanied  him  into  an  adjoining  room, 
and  there  kneeling  down,  this  Indian  offered  up  a 
prayer  of  sympathy,  thanks,  and  praise,  which  I shall 
never  forget.  When  her  remains  were  committed  to 
the  grave,  there  was  an  unusually  large  attendance 
both  of  Christians  and  heathens ; and,  having  myself 
to  perform  the  painful  task  of  reading  the  service 
over  her,  and  being  quite  overpowered  by  my  feelings. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


213’ 


some  of  the  people  kindly  conducted  me  to  my 
residence. 

Soon  after  the  above  event  had  taken  place,  I had 
the  pleasure  of  welcoming  the  Rev.  R.  Woodman 
from  Trinidad.  I had  become  acquainted  with  him 
when  in  that  island  the  year  before,  and,  as  he  ex- 
pressed his  willingness  to  take  charge  of  the  mission 
duriDg  my  absence,  I could  not  but  recognise  the 
providence  of  God  in  thus  ordering  matters  for  me. 

The  little  infant  I left  as  a pledge  for  my  return, 
in  accordance  with  the  request  of  my  people,  being 
persuaded  that  they  would  cherish  him  with  paternal 
care  and  affection.  He  was  well  and  prospered  for 
more  than  a year,  but  was  removed  to  a better  world 
by  an  attack  of  croup,  after  a short  illness,  in  the 
course  of  last  year.  This  circumstance  has  been  a 
great  grief  to  them,  but  I believe  that  he  has  been 
taken  from  the  evil  to  come ; and  on  this  account  I 
was  enabled  cheerfully  to  resign  him  into  the  hands 
of  Him 

“ Who  is  too  wise  to  err, 

Too  good  to  do  us  harm.” 

Mr.  Woodman,  having  made  himself  acquainted 
with  the  plans  hitherto  pursued  by  me,  found  no  diffi- 
culty in  adopting  them ; and  being  convinced  myself 
that  he  was  fully  competent  to  carry  on  the  work, 
I reluctantly  left  those  who  were  so  endeared  to  me 
under  bis  charge.  The  day  of  parting  from  a people, 
among  whom  I was  privileged  to  witness  such  mani- 
festations of  the  grace  of  God,  was  very  trying  to  my 


214  MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 

feelings  ; and  even  now  I cannot  tell  by  what  means 
I got  into  the  boat  which  conveyed  me  to  Georgetown. 
The  house  was  crowded,  and,  after  singing  a hymn 
and  prayer,  all  passed  one  by  one  to  shake  hands 
with  me. 

This  trying  scene  most  forcibly  reminded  me  of 
my  being  a pilgrim  and  a stranger  here  ; and  I could 
find  consolation  only  in  the  thought  that  soon,  very 
soon,  we  shall  meet  to  part  no  more  in  our  Father's 
house.  If  the  parting  from  earthly  friends  and 
relations  be  at  all  times  trying  to  those  who  are 
related  to  each  other  by  the  bonds  of  blood  or  friend- 
ship, the  parting  of  a minister  from  his  people  is 
much  more  keenly  felt,  as  they  are  related  to  each 
other  by  yet  more  sacred  bonds. 

I embarked  in  one  of  the  West  Indian  steam- 
packets,  and  soon  felt  the  invigorating  effects  of  the 
sea-breeze,  the  more  we  neared  the  northern  latitudes. 
On  my  arrival  in  England  I felt  myself  well  and 
strong,  and  could  have  wished  to  return  by  the  next 
packet,  had  not  the  experience  of  bygone  days  taught 
me  better. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

LETTERS  FROM  INDIAN  BOYS  DURING  THEIR  APPRENTICESHIP 

LETTERS  FROM  CHILDREN  AT  SCHOOL COMBINED  CAUSES 

THREATENING  THE  TOTAL  EXTINCTION  OF  THE  ABORIGINAL 

RACE  APPEAL THE  LORD’S  PRAYER  IN  THE  ARRAWAK 

LANGUAGE. 

JT  has  been  noticed  above,  that  the  Indian  boys,  after 
having  completed  their  fourteenth  year,  and  finished 
their  education  at  school,  were  apprenticed  to  different 
trades  in  Georgetown.  I was  aware  of  the  difficulties 
and  temptations  they  would  have  to  encounter  in  a 
place  like  that ; but  I hoped,  by  this  means,  to  put  an 
effectual  bar  to  their  relapsing  again  into  a savage 
state,  and  to  make  them  useful  members  of  society. 
In  order  to  warn  them  of  sin,  comfort  them  in  their 
trials,  and  remind  them  of  the  sacred  obligations  to 
their  Divine  Master,  as  well  as  to  secure  their  affec- 
tions, I used  to  address  an  epistle  conjointly  to  them 
all,  requesting  them  to  answer  it  singly,  and  to  ac- 
quaint me  with  their  wants  and  trials.  It  may  not  be 
uninteresting  to  produce  some  of  them,  and  I crave 
the  kind  indulgence  of  the  English  reader,  who  will 
be  pleased  to  bear  in  mind  that  a few  years  back  these 


216 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


children  were  but  one  step  removed  from  the  brute 
creation. 

“ Dear  and  Rev.  Sir, 

“ With  the  greatest  pleasure  we  received  your  kind 
and  affectionate  letter  from  Mr.  Christian.  It  shall 
be  our  study,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  attend  to  your 
advice,  by  making  use  of  our  spare  time  in  reading 
our  Bibles  and  studying,  for  which  purpose  we  often 
meet  in  the  evenings  at  Mr.  B.’s  cottage,  who  is  kind 
enough  to  allow  us,  and  where  wTe  are  not  disturbed, 
as  we  would  be  at  our  workshops,  or  lodgings,  among 
the  other  apprentices.  I,  John  Franzen,  am  improving 
a little  in  the  knowledge  of  my  trade,  my  master 
having  thought  fit  to  put  me  to  what  is  called  in  our 
trade  ‘ cabling  bed-posts.’  Will  Robinson  is  at  present 
employed  only  polishing  furniture.  We  are  both  well 

satisfied  with  Mr.  H , our  master,  and  I trust, 

that,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  our  conduct  may  be 
such  as  will  give  satisfaction  to  our  employers,  and 
be  pleasing  to  you,  dear  sir,  to  whom  we  owe  the 
deepest  gratitude.  I beg  to  know,  my  dear  sir,  if  you 
have  the  copy  of  my  indentures  ? if  so,  will  you  be  so 
kind  as  to  send  it  me  to  keep  it  ? 

“ I remain,  with  best  wishes, 

“ Your  humble  servant, 

“ John  Franzen.” 

This  boy,  I may  be  allowed  to  remark,  is  the  son  of 
the  individual  of  the  same  name,  who  departed  this 
life  in  peace,  as  has  been  before  related.  He  is  a very 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


217 


promising  lad,  and  I entertain  the  hope,  that,  when 
his  apprenticeship  shall  have  come  to  an  end,  he  will 
devote  his  life  to  the  service  of  his  Saviour,  as  a 
teacher  among  the  Arrawak  tribe. 

“ My  dear  Mr.  Bernau, 

“ I heg  to  acknowledge  your  kind  letter,  and  will, 
by  the  help  and  grace  of  God,  endeavour  to  follow 
your  kind  advice.  As  we  meet  almost  every  evening 
at  Mr.  B.’s  for  reading  our  Bible,  we  would  be  very 
much  obliged  to  you,  if  you  would  send  us  a little  ink, 
a slate,  and  a few  sheets  of  plain  paper,  as  we  cannot 
procure  those  things.  At  the  same  time,  we  beg  to 
thank  you  for  our  copy-books  and  pens.  I am  very 

well  satisfied  with  my  master,  Mr.  N , and  I trust, 

with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  he  able  to  give  satisfac- 
tion, and  always  to  bear  in  mind  the  great  kindness 
and  gratitude  I owe  you  for  my  education,  and  all  the 
other  blessings  attending  it.  In  conclusion,  we  three 
beg  to  send  our  kind  love  and  regard  of  our  kindest 
love  and  respects  to  you,  my  dear  Sir,  Mrs.  B.  and 
all  our  schoolfellows. 

“ I remain  your  humble  servant, 

“ Samuel  Coates.” 

This  boy,  I have  reason  to  believe,  is  truly  con- 
verted. He  is  of  the  Accaway  tribe,  about  fifteen  years 
and  a half  of  age,  and  has  been  apprenticed  to  a 
gunsmith.  The  progress  he  is  making  in  acquiring 
knowledge  in  the  trade  he  has  chosen,  is  truly 
gratifying. 

L 


218 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


“ Dear  Sir, 

“I  am  very  glad  to  receive  that  letter,  -which  you 
sent  for  us  with  the  last  boat.  I am  going  to  tell  you 

that  I have  begun  to  work  a little,  if  Mr.  H gives 

me  anything  to  do ; and  if  I am  preserved  from  the 
wicked  boys.  I pray  God  that  he  may  keep  me  from 
all  sin.  We  do  go  to  school  on  Wednesdays,  and 
attend  the  Sunday  school;  and,  after  school,  we  go  to 
church.  Sometimes  I want  to  go  to  the  meeting  on 
Thursday  evenings.  When  will  you  be  in  town,  Sir  ? 
I have  begun  with  my  copy-book. 

“ I remain,  your  boy, 

“ Will  Robinson." 

This  boy  was  of  the  Accaway  tribe,  and  has  since 
entered  into  his  rest.  When  he  became  seriously  ill, 
he  requested  that  his  master  should  send  him  to  the 
Grove.  At  first  he  felt  greatly  alarmed  at  death,  but, 
after  a few  weeks,  he  became  perfectly  resigned;  and  I 
entertain  the  hope  that  he  departed  in  the  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ.  There  are  several  others,  who  them- 
selves have  chosen  different  trades.  One  of  them  is 
with  a gunsmith,  another  with  an  engineer;  and  it  is 
gratifying  to  know  that  their  respective  employers  are 
pleased  with  their  conduct  and  diligence  in  their  work. 
I cannot  refrain  from  inserting  two  more  letters,  which 
I have  received  from  two  of  the  hoys  still  at  school, 
as  they  are  calculated  to  show  to  all  who  are  engaged 
in  the  work  of  faith,  and  labour  of  love,  that  their 
labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


219 


“Bartica  Grove,  March,  1846. 

,f  My  dear  Minister, 

“ With  pleasure  I have  taken  this  opportunity  of 
writing  these  few  lines.  I hope  you  are  enjoying  good 
health,  because,  on  your  leaving  us,  you  were  in  sick- 
ness, sorrow.  It  was  on  that  account  you  went  away; 
but  we  are  all  anxious  to  see  you  again,  and  we  look 
forward  to  it  with  much  gladness.  We  are  getting  on 
very  well,  so  that  when  you  come,  I trust  you  may 
find  all  of  us  in  good  health,  and  also  trying  our  best 
to  improve  in  our  learning.  Please  to  tell  Master 
Henry,  and  all  the  rest,  how  d’ye  for  me.  I hope 
they  are  quite  well.  May  it  please  God  to  keep  Henry 
in  his  ways,  and  give  him  health  and  understanding, 
that  he  may  increase  in  every  good  thing ! 

“ I am  not  accustomed  to  writing  letters,  but  I must 
tell  you  something  about  the  old  boat.  Two  or  three 
days  after  she  came  from  town,  she  was  nearly  broken 
to  pieces,  having  been  set  adrift  by  some  one  in  the 
night.  On  that  account  she  was  sent  to  town  to  be 
repaired,  which  would  have  cost  more  than  what  she 
was  worth.  I hear  you  have  asked  for  Will  Brasie, 
who  was  taken  away  from  school  by  his  father-in-law, 
while  Mr.  Woodman,  our  present  minister,  was  in 
town  with  you,  because  his  father-in-law  had  left  the 
penal  settlement,  and  had  gone  down  the  river  to  get 
an  employment.  Edmund  also  is  gone  with  his  sister 
to  the  interior,  without  making  us  acquainted  with  it, 
whether  he  was  going  or  not.  He  went  away  in  the 
night,  while  we  were  all  sleeping  together.  Many 

L 2 


220 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


boys,  which  left  when  you  went,  I am  afraid  we  shall 
never  see  them  again.  I am  afraid  Edmund  will  not 
again  make  his  appearance  at  the  Grove.  And  I must 
tell  you  that  the  dry  season  makes  the  ground  so  hard, 
so  that  when  you  plant  anything  it  will  scarcely  grow 
from  the  long  dry  season ; so  that,  in  the  garden,  we 
have  nothing  planted,  except  some  plantains  we  our- 
selves have  planted,  and  are  growing  very  well.  I 
must  tell  you,  that  the  trees  which  you  planted  are 
also  growing  very  well,  except  those  which  the  cows 
have  destroyed.  They  are  sad  things,  they  have  eaten 
off  the  tops  of  the  trees.  I am  glad  to  say  that  our 
present  teacher  has  been  very  kind  to  us,  and  gives  us 
all  attention  to  our  learning  in  writing,  reading,  arith- 
metic, geography,  and  grammar.  I hope  you  will  not 
forget  to  pray  for  us,  as  we  always  prayed  for  you,  and 
will  continue  to  do  so,  as  our  present  teacher  tells  us 
to  remember  you  in  our  prayers  at  all  times.  We 
pray  God  to  bless  and  keep  you  and  your  children. 
Having  nothing  more  to  say, 

“ I remain  your  affectionate, 

“ but  dutiful  scholar, 

“ Henry  Blumhardt.” 

This  boy  is  of  the  Arrawak  tribe,  about  fourteen 
years  old,  and  has  enjoyed  the  instruction  at  school 
for  about  five  years. 

“Bartica  Grove,  March,  1846. 

“ My  dear  Minister, 

“ I have  the  opportunity  of  writing  these  few  lines 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


221 


to  you  to  say,  I am  in  earnest  expectation  of  seeing 
you.  When  you  went  away  from  us  all,  the  people  at 
the  Grove  seemed  to  be  mourning  at  the  departure  of 
our  broken-hearted  teacher.  But  I hope  now  that  you 
are  enjoying  good  health  at  home.  May  the  Lord 
restore  your  health,  that  you  may  return,  and  that  we 
may  once  more  embrace  the  joy  of  your  face  ! I sup- 
pose we  may  be,  in  four  or  five  months,  expecting  you 
from  England,  and  I trust  we  are  all  getting  on,  by 
degrees,  in  our  learning.  I hope  that  when  you  return 
you  will  find  that  we  have  indeed  improved  in  our 
learning  since  you  left.  You  will  wonder  to  hear  that 
Mr.  Lang  has  not  finished  the  logie,  nor  has  Mr. 
Taylor  finished  Frederic's  house.  I am  sorry  to  tell 
you  that  the  dry  season  has  almost  burnt  up  every 
thing,  so  that  neither  trees  nor  plants  will  bear  fruit ; 
but  I think,  in  about  three  months’  time,  we  shall 
have  the  rainy  season.  I am  sorry  to  say,  that  our 
numbers  are  growing  fewer.  Many  of  the  boys  left 
when  you  left  the  Grove ; two  of  the  Arrawaks,  and 
Bagot.  The  reason  why  he  went  away,  was,  a school- 
master has  just  come  from  town  The  first  day  the 
boys  were  working  he  was  very  angry,  and  said  that 
he  had  not  worked  enough.  When  all  the  other  boys 
had  done  working,  he  made  Abram  work  again.  On 
that  account  he  went  away.  May  the  Lord  keep  us, 
and  so  preserve  us  that  when  our  schoolmaster  or 
minister  tell  us  anything  to  do,  or  speak  to  us  any 
word,  we  may  not  keep  it  always  in  our  mind  (i.e.  bear 
them  a grudge,  or  harbour  feelings  of  revenge).  For 


222 


MISSIONARY  LABOORS 


it  says  in  the  Scripture,  “ Train  up  a child  in  the  way 
he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart 
from  it.”  May  this  be  always  a comfort  to  us  through- 
out our  lives ! My  father  and  mother  are  also  anxious 
to  see  you ; as  for  me,  my  mind  is  not  much  inclined 
to  stay  until  you  come  again ; not  that  I have  to  say 
anything  against  my  present  minister.  I am  thankful 
to  say  he  is  kind  and  affectionate.  Since  you  left,  he 
has  not  uttered  a word  to  hurt  our  feelings.  As  before, 
I beg  you  to  excuse  my  imperfections,  from  my  not 
being  accustomed  to  write  letters.  I wish  to  become 
apprenticed  to  some  trade,  engineer,  but  my  minister 
tells  me  I must  wait  till  you  come  out  from  home. 

“ I remain  your  humble  scholar, 

“ Joseph  Simmon.” 

This  boy  is  about  twelve  years  old,  of  the  Arrawak 
tribe,  and  has  been  at  school  for  four  years  and  a 
half. 

I have  been  often  questioned  as  to  the  probable 
causes  of  the  Indians’  disappearing  so  fast  from  the 
face  of  the  earth.  These,  I conceive,  are  many  and 
complicated ; and  probably  a few  generations  more, 
and  the  aborigines  of  America  will  have  ceased  to 
exist,  as  the  Mexicans  have  done  before  them.  It 
is  an  incontrovertible  fact,  that  their  number  is 
diminishing  every  year;  and  that  every  successive 
generation  is  degenerating  from  the  preceding  one. 
The  cause  of  the  former  is,  so  to  speak,  external ; 
that  of  the  latter  is  to  be  sought  for  among  them- 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


223 


selves,  and  both  combine  together  to  produce  the  sad 
effect. 

When  the  Spaniards  became  first  acquainted  with 
the  new  world,  its  inhabitants  are  described  as  con- 
sisting of  numerous  tribes,  and  as  a strong  and 
warlike  race  of  people.  Their  mode  of  warfare,  their 
cruelty  and  treachery,  are  too  well  known  to  require 
to  be  dwelt  upon,  in  order  to  show  what  effects  a 
declared  war  of  extermination  must  produce  upon  an 
unoffending  people.  The  page  of  the  history  of  the 
new  world  is  stained  with  blood  from  first  to  last; 
nor  are  the  French,  Dutch,  or  even  the  English  in 
part,  guiltless  in  this  respect.  Each  in  turn  have 
performed  their  part  in  the  tragical  drama ; and  the 
Indians,  where  they  have  been  brought  in  contact 
with  civilization,  have  not  partaken  of  its  blessings, 
but  only  felt  its  curse.  To  come,  however,  to  parti- 
culars, we  ask,  By  whom  were  the  mines  worked,  by 
which  Spain  enriched  herself?  Was  it  by  men 
engaged  for  wages  ? for  at  least  so  we  should  have 
expected  it  to  have  been  from  a highly  civilised  and 
Christian  nation.  By  no  means;  the  poor  Indians 
were  enslaved  and  mingled  with  criminals,  who  for 
their  crimes  had  been  condemned  to  spend  the  rest  of 
their  lives  in  dungeons,  and  work  of  that  description. 
It  may  be  easily  conceived  how  much  this  circum- 
stance must  have  thinned  their  ranks ; and  a day  of 
just  retribution  is  coming,  and  then  shall  the  dark 
places  under  ground  also  disclose  their  slain.  Yea, 
we  may  see  that  it  has  already  come  upon  that  now 


2 24 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


impoverished,  distracted,  and  unhappy  land ; ror  as 
political  bodies  will  have  no  existence  in  the  world  to 
come,  it  is  but  just  that  the  Lord  should  visit  them 
whilst  they  have  an  existence  on  this  earth. 

Nor  has  the  nation  which  succeeded  the  Spaniards 
imparted  to  the  natives  the  blessings  of  the  Christian 
religion.  What  has  been  practised  by  the  Brazilians 
for  generations  past,  is  still  being  carried  on  in  the  con- 
fines of  that  country,  as  Sir  Robert  Schomburgh  has 
informed  us.  Indeed,  the  many  desolated  places,  the 
scattered  and  smoking  embers,  are  so  many  witnesses  > 
that  their  inhabitants  once  sat  peacefully  around  their 
fire,  but  that  now  the  place  knoweth  them  no  more. 
The  trees  around,  under  whose  shades  they  had  often 
squatted  and  partaken  of  their  frugal  meals,  seem  to 
mourn  at  the  misfortune  of  these  children  of  the  forest. 
And  who  will  wonder  that  their  number  is  so  fast 
decreasing,  when  we  are  told  by  eye-witnesses,  that 
decementos,”  as  the  slave  expeditions  are  called,  are 
by  no  means  of  rare  occurrence?  For  these  things — 
(and  who  will  doubt  the  fact,  that  God  will  by  no 
means  clear  the  guilty) — it  happens  that  civil  wars, 
commotion,  and  bloodshed,  convulse  the  state  from 
one  end  to  the  other.  Sir  Robert  Schomburgh,  in  his 
Illustrated  Views,  observes,  “ A melancholy  and  utter 
picture  of  desolation  meets  the  eye  on  descending  the 
Rio  Negro  ; houses  in  ruins,  and  without  inhabitants; 
the  plants  clambering  over  the  roofs,  and  the  high 
bushes  and  grass  before  the  door.  During  a journey 
of  several  weeks,  and  over  an  extent  of  more  than 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


225 


five  hundred  miles  on  the  Rio  Negro,  after  entering 
the  Brazilian  territory,  we  saw  only  one  native  boat, 
with  two  Indians  in  her,  who  fled  as  soon  as  they  got 
sight  of  our  canoe.  This  desolation,  so  different  to 
the  cheerfulness  we  had  observed  in  the  Venezuelan 
villages  on  the  Cassiquiana  and  in  San  Carlos,  is 
caused  by  the  oppression  which  the  Indians  receive 
from  those  petty  officers  to  whom  the  official  duties 
are  entrusted,  and  who  compel  the  Indians  to  work  for 
a slender  subsistence.  This  is  sufficient  to  ruin  com- 
merce and  agriculture,  and  cause  the  desertion  of  the 
Indians.  For  want  of  hands,  the  inhabitants  are 
obliged  to  abandon  their  plantations ; and  the  canoes, 
deprived  of  their  crews,  remain  stationary  for  months 
together.”  To  whatever  causes  this  intelligent  tra- 
veller may  ascribe  the  desolations  which  his  own  eyes 
have  witnessed,  they  are,  at  best,  second  causes.  We 
have  to  regard  Him  who  has  said,  Amos  iii.  6, 
“ Shall  there  be  evil  in  a city,  and  the  Lord  hath  not 
done  it?” 

The  Dutch  in  their  turn  have  not  done  much  better 
than  the  Spaniards  or  the  Brazilians.  When  they 
obtained  a footing  in  the  Essequibo,  they  constructed 
a fort  at  Cartabo  to  secure  themselves  and  their  ship- 
ping against  the  inroads  of  both  the  Indians  and  the 
Spaniards,  and  so  far  well.  But  what  course  of  policy 
was  pursued  towards  the  former  ? Were  any  attempts 
made  to  Christianize  and  civilize  them,  and  by  this 
means  to  make  them  useful  members  of  society  ? 
Alas  ! history  does  not  mention  even  one  attempt  of  the 

l 3 


226 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


kind.  But  it  is  not  silent  as  to  the  policy  which  was 
adopted  and  pursued  in  order  to  diminish  their  num- 
bers as  fast  and  effectually  as  possible.  Presents  were 
given  them  of  powder  and  shot,  and  rum  as  much  as 
they  desired.  The  former  were  in  many  instances  used 
to  destroy  each  other,  the  latter  did  not  fail  to  slay  its 
thousands.  It  is  a well-known  fact,  that  an  Indian 
will  do,  and  give,  anything,  if  by  this  means  he  can 
possess  himself  of  rum,  nor  will  he  cease  drinking  till 
he  can  no  longer  hold  the  vessel  which  contains  the 
poison.  Whilst  the  slaves  enjoyed  the  protection  of 
the  law,  at  least  to  a certain  extent,  the  Indians  were 
considered  as  being  without  its  pale.  Everybody, 
who  would  but  take  the  trouble,  was  permitted  to 
impose  upon  and  maltreat  them,  provided  he  could  do 
so  without  endangering  his  own  interests  or  those  of 
the  colony.  This  certainly  seems  to  be  a strong 
assertion  ; but  in  making  it  I can  have  no  other  object 
in  view  than  to  state  the  simple  truth,  in  order  to 
solve  the  inquiry,  why  those  Indians  diminish  so 
fast.  I may  he  permitted  to  mention  one  single  fact, 
which  has  come  under  my  notice,  and  which  tends  to 
illustrate  and  corroborate  the  above  assertion. 

Previous  to  my  leaving  Bartica  Grove  for  Europe, 
I was  called  to  a sick  man,  in  order  to  comfort  him  in 
his  trial,  and  to  administer  to  his  dejected  soul  the 
consolations  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  I went,  and 
found  him  greatly  distressed  at  the  sins  of  his  former 
days.  “ Sir,”  said  he,  “ I am  on  the  verge  of  despair 
on  account  of  my  sins ; do  you  think  it  right,  that  I 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


227 


should  unburden  my  mind  to  you,  ere  I die  ?”  “ If, 

thereby,  you  think  to  ease  yourself,”  I replied,  “I  shall 
be  most  willing  to  listen  to  your  confession ; but 
please  to  remember,  that  by  confessing  your  sins  to 
Almighty  God,  and  believing  in  Jesus  Christ,  you  can 
alone  obtain  the  forgiveness  of  them.”  “ I firmly 
believe  that  all  my  sins  have  been  forgiven  me  these 
many  years  past,  ever  since  you  came  and  preached  to 
me  * forgiveness  of  sins  through  faith  in  Christ,’  ” he 
replied  ; “ but  seeing  what  pains  you  have  taken  with 
the  Indians,  my  heart  revolts  at  the  crimes  committed 
when  I was  young ; and  how  can  I be  thankful  enough 
for  having  been  spared  so  long,  when  my  companions 
in  sin  were  cut  off  in  their  wickedness  ! Of  the  many 
I once  knew,  I am  left  the  only  one,  a monument  of 
sparing  mercy,  and  sovereign  grace. 

“ Sir,”  he  continued,  “I  am  the  son  of  parents  who 
spared  no  pains  in  bringing  me  up  in  the  fear 
and  the  admonition  of  the  Lord.  I was  educate 
in  a minister’s  family  in  Germany,  but  sinful  com- 
panions tempted  me,  and  I soon  fell  from  one  sin 
into  another.  Fear  and  shame  prompted  me  to 
enlist  as  a soldier,  and  I was  sent  abroad  to  Deme- 
rara.  I lived  without  God,  and  without  hope  in 
the  world,  and  though  my  conscience  often  up- 
braided me,  I did  not  heed  the  remonstrances  of 
that  monitor.  When  this  colony  was  ceded  to  Great 
Britain,  and  all  my  fellow- soldiers  became  prisoners  of 
war,  I succeeded  in  making  my  escape ; and  having 
enjoyed  a good  education,  was  thenceforth  employed 


228 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


as  a book-keeper  on  one  of  the  estates  in  the  Esse- 
quibo.  Now,  Sir,  comes  the  part  of  my  life,  the  sins 
of  which  are  a burden  on  my  mind ; and  you  will 
kindly  bear  with  me  while  I relate  them  to  you.  There 
were  at  that  time  many  young  men  employed  on  the 
neighbouring  estates,  forgetful  of  God  like  myself. 
Whenever  the  dry  season  came  round,  we  took,  some 
ten  or  twenty  in  number,  a pleasure  trip  to  the  falls  of 
the  Essequibo.  This,  you  well  know,  cannot  be 
accomplished  without  Indians,  we  therefore  engaged 
before-hand  as  many  as  were  wanted.  They  brought 
their  women  and  children  with  them,  to  whom  as 
much  meat  and  drink  was  given  as  they  desired.  Oh, 
Sir,  you  can  have  no  conception  of  the  wickedness  we 
there  practised.  Not  content  with  giving  the  Indians 
the  pure  rum,  some  of  our  company  poured  vials  of 
laudanum  into  it,  to  make  them  sleep  for  many  hours 
together.  We  then  committed  such  things  as  I am 
ashamed  to  speak  of.  Sometimes  it  would  happen, 
that  an  Indian  became  frantic  from  the  poisoned 
liquor ; he  compelled  his  wife  and  children  to  enter  the 
canoe,  and  wishing  to  steer  his  way  through  the 
rapids,  upset,  and  ev$ry  soul  was  drowned.” 

I forbear  to  go  into  farther  particulars,  as  the 
subject  is  too  revolting  to  any  possessed  of  even  the 
common  feelings  of  humanity.  But  mark,  reader, 
this  was  done  by  men  who  called  themselves  Chris- 
tians ! Having  eased  his  mind,  I admonished  him  to 
repent,  and  to  look  by  faith  to  Him  who  showed  mercy 
to  the  dying  thief,  and  who  would  not  deny  it  to  him ; 


TN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


229 


for  He  died  the  just  for  the  unjust,  the  righteous  for 
sinners,  that  He  might  bring  us  to  God. 

The  reader  will  bear  in  mind  that  scenes  of  this 
description  have  been  acted  over  and  over  again,  with 
every  returning  season.  What  wonder,  then,  if  the 
number  of  Indians  diminished  with  every  year ! 

From  the  intercourse  with  Europeans,  other  evils 
have  resulted,  which  may  be  regarded  as  the  very 
cancer  in  the  vitals  of  the  Indian  races,  wherever  they 
have  come  in  contact  with  -Europeans  of  that  descrip- 
tion. Not  only  has  drunkenness  thinned  their  ranks, 
but  it  has  also  weakened  greatly  the  progeny  of 
parents  given  to  that  vice.  The  effects  axe  too  clearly 
seen  among  the  present  generation,  for  their  children 
often  present  pitiable  objects;  there  seems  to  be  no 
stamina  in  them  to  resist  even  the  slightest  attacks 
of  sickness  and  disease. 

There  are  other  causes  at  work  of  such  a character 
that  I dare  not  even  refer  to  them.  I would  only  say 
that  “it  is  a shame  even  to  speak  of  the  things  which 
are  done  of  them  in  secret.” 

A race  of  half-caste  Indians  has  arisen  from  the 
intercourse  with  Europeans,  who,  in  many  instances, 
have  mingled  again  with  the  negro  race,  so  that  on 
the  rivers  of  British  Guiana,  shades  of  all  descriptions 
are  met  with.  These,  I am  sorry  to  observe,  gene- 
rally combine  in  themselves  the  bad  qualities  of  their 
respective  parents,  whilst  they  prove  themselves  to  be 
destitute  of  their  good  ones.  I am  thankful,  however, 
to  he  able  to  state  that,  even  from  among  that  number. 


230 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


some  have  become  the  sons  and  daughters  of  God 
through  the  transforming  influence  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ. 

The  introduction  of  various  kinds  of  diseases  among 
them,  is  another  reason  of  their  dwindling  away  from 
off  the  face  of  the  earth.  The  reader  will  call  to  mind 
that  notwithstanding  the  unremitting  efforts  of  Mr. 
Youd,  the  Missionary,  not  less  than  seventy  in  num- 
ber sank  into  a premature  grave,  no  doubt  occasioned 
by  their  mode  of  treatment.  The  Indian,  > when 
attacked  by  fever,  sets  himself  up  to  the  neck  in  water, 
not  inquiring  into  the  cause  which  occasions  it.  Or, 
if  the  sick  person  is  unable  to  walk,  the  husband,  or 
wife,  will  think  it  a kindness,  if  either  should  pour  a 
calabash  full  of  water  over  the  body  of  the  sufferer. 
In  cutaneous  diseases  it  is  not  difficult  to  foresee  the 
consequences  of  such  proceedings.  When  they  were 
attacked  by  the  small-pox,  as  I observed  above,  many 
died,  and,  in  the  interior,  the  mortality  was  very  great, 
no  doubt  occasioned  through  ignorance  of  the  nature 
of  the  disease,  and  improper  treatment.  Vaccination 
has  proved  a great  blessing  to  all  who  submitted 
themselves  to  the  process,  but  it  will  be  remembered 
that  it  was  no  easy  matter  to  persuade  them  to  do  so. 

It  is  a remarkable  circumstance,  that  the  diseases  in 
the  tropics  are  less  complicated  than  they  are  in  colder 
climes.  The  reason  of  this  is  obvious.  A little 
medicine,  taken  in  time  to  remove  obstruction  of  the 
bowels,  will  always  be  attended  with  beneficial  results 
to  the  patient.  This  the  Indians  well  understand,  but 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


231 


they  fancy  that  no  medicine  will  produce  that  effect, 
unless  the  stomach  be  first  emptied  of  its  contents  by 
an  emetic.  This  is  given  without  regard  to  the  age  or 
constitution  of  the  patient,  in  such  proportions  that 
many  die  from  exhaustion  ; and,  if  they  survive  it, 
they  are  long  in  recovering  their  strength.  The  want 
of  salt  of  a wholesome  quality,  and  in  sufficient  quan- 
tity, is  another  reason  why  the  Indian  sinks  so  rapidly 
when  attacked  by  disease.  They  suffer,  in  conse- 
quence, much  from  sores,  the  least  scratch  having  a 
tendency  to  produce  them ; and,  I am  persuaded,  that 
the  want  of  this  condiment  renders  them  likewise 
liable  to  frequent  attacks  from  fever.  Whenever  salt 
is  given  as  a present,  I have  seen  them  eat  it  by  hands- 
ful.  Their  digestive  powers  are,  for  the  want  of  it, 
weak;  and  anything  which  they  eat  out  of  their  com- 
mon course  will  make  them  ill. 

They  have  recourse  to  bleeding  in  cases  of  local 
inflammation,  effecting  it  by  large  incisions  with  the 
knife,  and  are  not  ignorant  of  the  principle  of  creating 
counter-irritation.  This,  however,  is  but  rarely 
applied,  and  not  unfrequently  proves  fatal  to  the 
patient.  The  conjurers  pretend  to  a certain  degree 
of  knowledge,  but,  in  fact,  know  very  little.  If  their 
conjurations  fail  to  produce  the  desired  effect,  they 
are  at  a loss,  and  submit  to  whatever  may  happen. 
I may  he  allowed  to  relate  but  one  instance  to  show 
on  what  principles  the  Indian  acts.  An  Indian  of  the 
Accaway  tribe  was  brought  by  his  brother  to  the 
settlement ; he  lodged  in  the  kitchen.  Being  called 


232 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


for,  I found  that  he  was  suffering  from  an  attack  of 
pleurisy.  “ Allow  me  to  take  a little  blood  from  your 
arm,  and  you  will  soon  be  better,”  I said  to  the  suf- 
ferer. The  man  replied,  “No;  I will  not  allow  you 
to  do  so."  “Well,”  I said,  “ allow  me  then  to  put  on 
a blister,  and  the  pain  will  leave  you.”  “ No,”  he 
answered.  “ But  will  not  you  take  a little  medicine  ?” 
He  again  answered,  “No.”  “Well,  why  then  have 
you  come  here  ?”  To  this  he  made  no  reply.  Seeing 
that  he  was  unwilling  to  have  anything  done  to  him, 
I left  him  and  went  into  my  house.  A few  hours  after 
I was  called  by  the  cook,  who  said,  “ Sir,  the  man  is 
bleeding  to  death.”  I went,  and  found  him  bleeding 
profusely  from  the  nose,  and,  on  inquiry,  learned  that 
this  had  been  produced  by  means  of  a sharp  grass, 
with  which  he  had  cut  the  membrane  of  the  nostrils  ; 
and  I doubted  not  that  he  must  have  lost  at  least 
eighteen  ounces  of  blood  at  the  time  I saw  him.  On 
turning  round,  I observed  a short  stick  slit  up,  in 
which  six  large  ants  were  fastened,  of  the  species 
called  the  Muneeri  ant,  of  which  I have  spoken  before. 
These  stinging  ants  he  had  applied  to  the  place 
where  he  felt  the  pain.  “ The  pain  has  left  me,”  he 
observed.  “Yes,”  I said,  “that  may  be  ; but  you  will 
soon  feel  the  consequences.”  “Well,”  he  said,  “you 
told  me  I must  bleed,  and  you  wished  to  put  a blister 
there.”  “ Yes  ; but  surely  that  is  not  the  bleeding  I 
meant ; I wished  to  take  it  from  your  arm.  Allow  me 
to  take  a little  more  from  you.”  He  refused.  The 
poison  introduced  into  the  system  by  the  stinging  of 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


233 


the  ants  soon  showed  its  effects,  for  he  shortly  after- 
wards expired  in  a state  of  perfect  insensibility. 

Early  marriage  is  another  cause  in  operation  among 
the  Indians,  tending  materially  towards  the  diminish- 
ing of  their  race.  It  is  a well-known  fact  that  the 
age  of  puberty  in  both  sexes,  is  much  earlier  in  the 
tropics  than  in  the  northern  latitudes.  I remember 
instances  where  girls  of  twelve  years  old  have  become 
mothers ; and  the  little  diminutive  babe  has  died  for 
want  of  nourishment.  In  other  cases,  both  mother 
and  child  have  sunk  together  into  a premature  grave, 
for  want  of  strength  to  sustain  the  trial.  Whatever 
may  be  the  consequences  of  early  marriages  in  other 
tropical  countries,  and  the  success  attending  them, 
the  Indian  race,  as  observed  before,  have  greatly  dege- 
nerated under  the  operation  of  various  causes,  and  are, 
for  this  reason,  not  able  to  cope  with  others.  I have 
endeavoured,  as  far  as  lay  in  my  power,  to  prevent 
such  direful  effects,  by  not  allowing  any  of  the  girls 
under  my  tuition  and  care  to  marry  till  they  have 
completed  their  sixteenth  year.  And,  although  I have 
had  many  difficulties  to  encounter  in  this  respect,  yet, 
by  a firm,  uniform,  and  kind  behaviour,  I have  suc- 
ceeded in  persuading  them  to  a better  course.  Conse- 
quently, the  children  now  bom  at  the  Grove  are  much 
stronger,  and  better  proportioned  in  their  members ; 
and,  with  the  additional  help  of  milk — abhorred  by 
the  Indians  in  their  native  state — I hope  to  see  an- 
other generation  arise  better  suited  to  withstand  the 
attacks  of  disease.  It  is  a pleasing  reflection,  that 


234 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


whilst  the  Indians  are  decreasing  in  number  all 
around,  there  is  a decided  increase  in  the  number  of 
children  bom  at  the  Grove.  This  circumstance  I do 
not  so  much  ascribe  to  the  healthiness  of  the  place,  as 
to  the  proceedings  which  have  been  adopted  relating 
to  marriage. 

I am  not  aware  of  infanticide  being  practised  by  the 
Indians  in  Guiana.  The  only  circumstance  of  the 
kind,  as  has  been  related  above,  arose  from  spite  and 
enmity  to  the  truth,  but  not  from  want  of  affection. 
I am  confident  in  this  statement,  well  knowing  that 
the  Indians  in  general  are  very  fond  and  indulgent 
parents ; by  far  too  much  so.  The  birth  of  twins 
among  the  Indians  is  a rare  occurrence,  and  there  is 
no  reason  whatever  to  suppose  that,  when  such  an 
event  takes  place,  one  of  them  is  devoted  to  destruc- 
tion. The  instance  which  has  been  referred  to  forms 
an  exception,  not  the  rule. 

Another  cause  operating  among  the  Indians  in 
diminishing  their  number,  arises  from  their  being 
obliged  by  their  customs  to  avenge  the  death  of  their 
relatives,  should  such  be  required  by  the  decision  of 
the  conjurer,  as  has  been  before  related.  This  unna- 
tural custom  still  prevails,  and  more  especially  among 
the  Accaway  tribe ; but  the  benign  influences  of  the 
Gospel  of  peace  are  fast  chasing  away  the  darkness 
that  has  long  brooded  over  those  regions,  and  cases 
of  the  kind  become  less  frequent  even  where  the  Sun 
of  righteousness  has  not  yet  risen  with  healing  on  his 
wings. 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


235 


“ A city  that  is  built  on  a hill  cannot  be  hid and 
such  is  the  power  of  truth,  that  even  when  it  is  con- 
veyed through  a second  and  third  hand,  it  possesses 
influence  enough  to  touch  the  heart  of  the  savage,  and 
cause  his  feelings  to  vibrate.  But  unless  Christ  he 
preached  to  these  poor  people,  they  must  still  remain 
in  ignorance,  guilt,  and  darkness,  and  perish  in  their 
sins. 

Do  you,  dear  reader,  really  believe  that  “ there  is 
no  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men  whereby 
we  must  be  saved,  than  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  ? ” 
and  is  the  inquiry  made  by  the  great  Apostle  to  the 
heathen  himself,  “ How  shall  they  believe  in  him  of 
whom  they  have  not  heard  ? and  how  shall  they  hear 
without  a preacher  ? and  how  shall  they  preach, 
except  they  be  sent  ?”  Then  permit  the  writer  to  ask, 
“ What  have  you  done  for  the  spread  of  that  name 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth  ?” — Remember  that  it 
is  your  Saviour's  last  command,  “ to  go  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature — or  if  you  cannot  go  your- 
self, to  cause  it  to  be  preached  far  and  wide.  There 
never  was  a time  in  the  history  of  this  nation  so 
favourable  to  the  dissemination  of  Christ's  religion,  as 
the  present,  when  in  God’s  providence  every  land 
seems  open  to  the  messengers  of  peace. 

Can  any  enlightened  Christian  hear  of  the  three 
hundred  and  sixty  millions  in  China,  sunk  in  the 
grossest  ignorance  as  to  the  question,  “ How  can  a 
sinner  be  just  before  God  ?” — or  can  he  remain 
untouched  when  contemplating  the  obscene  rites  of 


236 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


idolaters  in  our  Indian  empire  ; the  hideous  orgies  of 
the  cannibal  in  the  Pacific  ; the  bloody  human  sacri- 
fices of  the  African  ; or  the  scattered  thousands  of 
benighted  Indians  in  North  and  South  America? — can 
any  Christian  remember  all  these,  their  miserable  and 
wretched  condition  in  this  life,  their  hopeless  state  in 
the  world  to  come,  and  yet  refuse  to  pray  and  to 
labour  ? 

Shall  any  one,  who  has  taken  the  trouble  to  peruse 
this  little  compendium  of  Missionary  Labours,  wrapped 
up  in  selfishness,  refuse  to  do  Christ  service  ? Will 
you  alone  forego  the  privilege  of  becoming  a fellow- 
worker  together  with  God  ? 

Of  the  various  talents  of  which  sovereign  grace  has 
made  you  a steward,  there  is  none  more  precious  than 
time,  the  moments  of  which  are  linked  on  to  a blissful 
eternity — none  more  important  than  influence.  It  is 
in  your  power,  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  to 
influence  others  to  their  everlasting  good,  and  promote 
their  best  interests.  Seriously  reflect,  therefore,  that 
you  may  begin  and  faithfully  continue  to  turn  your 
stewardship  to  a good  account.  The  success  which 
has  attended  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  surpasses  the 
most  sanguine  expectations,  and  is  a pledge  that  yet 
greater  blessings  are  in  store  for  the  present  genera- 
tion. But  this  very  circumstance  requires  also  far 
greater  and  more  devoted  exertions,  for  much  yet 
remains  to  be  done. 

Although  the  cause  of  missions  is  no  more  a new 
and  strange  thing  in  this  enlightened  country,  yet 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


237 


there  are  thousands,  and  tens  of  thousands,  who  do 
little  or  nothing  towards  the  furtherance  of  it ; and 
not  at  all  in  proportion  to  the  exigencies  of  the  case. 
It  is  on  this  account  to  be  feared,  lest  the  light  poured 
in  upon  us  should  resemble  the  baneful  flashings  of 
lightning,  the  arrow  of  the  storm,  rather  than  the 
genial  warmth  of  the  Sun  of  righteousness,  whereby 
life  and  light  and  fruitfulness  are  promoted.  Oh,  yes, 
dear  Christian  reader,  whoever  you  are,  you  have  much 
to  be  thankful  for.  Look  now  from  north  to  south, 
from  east  to  west,  and  inquire  from  one  end  of  heaven 
unto  another,  where  there  is  any  nation  favoured  like 
this,  any  people  blest  with  institutions  which  transfer, 
from  generation  to  generation,  freedom  so  unrestrained, 
and  religion  so  undefiled  ? Of  every  tree  planted  in 
a soil  so  favoured,  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  demands 
fruit  an  hundred-fold.  “ Moreover,  it  is  required  in 
stewards  that  a man  be  found  faithful.”  The  duty, 
therefore,  is  ours,  the  events  are  with  the  Lord.  How 
solemn  is  the  thought,  that  you  are  surrounded  by 
immortal  beings,  millions  of  whom,  destined  to  ever- 
lasting happiness  or  woe,  are  still  languishing  and 
perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge ! Does  not  the 
redemption  of  Christ  lay  you  under  a most  constrain- 
ing obligation,  not  to  live  to  yourself,  but  to  promote 
the  best  interests  of  others  ? Is  it  not  but  too  true, 
that  the  time  in  which  we  can  discharge  this  debt  of 
love,  must  be  very  limited,  and  may  at  any  moment 
expire ; and  that,  consequently,  every  opportunity 
should  be  improved  as  a last  and  only  one  ? What, 


238 


MISSIONARY  LAROURS 


then,  do  you  more  than  others  ? Let  not  the  plea, 
that  “ charity  begins  at  home,"  hinder  you  from  doing 
both  what  is  at  once  your  duty  and  your  privilege. 
Although  charity  begins  at  home,  even  in  our  own 
bosoms,  for  it  is  said,  “We  love  him,  because  he  first 
loved  us,"  it  is  no  less  true,  that  Christian  love  does 
not  end  there,  for,  in  obedience  to  her  Divine  Master, 
Christian  charity  goes  abroad,  preaching  and  causing 
the  Gospel  to  be  preached  to  every  creature. 

Much  less  should  the  latitudinarian  notion  so  pre- 
valent in  our  days,  as  if  every  man  will  be  saved  in 
his  own  faith,  provided  he  act  up  to  the  light  and 
the  knowledge  he  possess,  paralyse  your  efforts  in 
becoming  the  honoured  instrument,  “ if  by  any  means 
you  may  save  some."  Such  a notion  militates  against 
the  whole  tenor  of  Scripture,  and,  wherever  it  obtains 
a place,  tends  to  neutralise  the  promises  of  God.  As 
well  might  the  husbandman  expect  to  reap  from  his 
fields  which  he  neither  has  prepared  for  the  reception 
of  the  seed  nor  sown  with  it.  Without  wishing  to  sit 
in  judgment  upon  others,  you  may  believe  it,  Christian 
reader,  that  such  a notion  cannot  form  an  excuse  for 
indifference  and  the  neglect  of  a plain  duty. 

It  remains  true,  in  spite  of  all  that  unbelief  can  urge, 
that  “ Christ  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,  and 
that  none  can  come  unto  the  Father  but  by  him.”  If 
it  be  otherwise,  then  I may  be  permitted,  in  conclusion, 
to  ask  the  following  questions  :■ — To  what  purpose  did 
Jesus  come  into  the  world  to  save  sinners,  if  any  could 
be  saved  without  him  ? — To  what  purpose  did  the 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


239 


Father  give  his  Son,  that  whosoever  helieveth  in  him 
should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life,  if  any 
could  obtain  life  everlasting  without  believing  ? — To 
what  purpose  did  Jesus  give  himself  a ransom  for  all, 
if  all  were  not  in  bondage  to  sin  ? — To  what  purpose 
was  he  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  raised  again  for 
our  justification,  if  any  might  have  been  pardoned 
without  his  cross,  and  justified  without  his  resurrec- 
tion ? — To  what  purpose  hath  Christ  required  that 
repentance  and  remission  of  sins  should  be  preached 
in  his  name,  if  the  man  of  every  clime  and  belief  might 
he  saved  by  any  other  name  as  well  as  his  ? — To  what 
purpose  hath  he  carried  our  nature  into  heaven  to 
appear  in  the  presence  of  God,  if  the  sinner’s  salvation 
did  not  depend  upon  his  intercession,  and  his  alone  ; 
the  merit  and  all-sufficiency  of  his  sacrifice,  once  for 
all  ? — And,  lastly,  to  what  purpose  is  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  made  the  judge  of  quick  and  dead,  if  all  were 
not  amenable  to  Him  as  to  whether  they  have  accepted, 
neglected,  or  rejected  so  great  salvation  ? 

Dear  Christian  reader,  ponder  the  eternal  truths  in- 
volved in  the  preceding  queries,  and  may  the  Lord 
himself  make  you  willing  in  the  day  of  his  power 
to  spend  and  be  spent  for  him!  Prepare  the  way  of 
the  Lord,  make  his  paths  straight,  for  He  that  shall 
come  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry. 

The  harbingers  of  that  glorious  day  “ when  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the  earth  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea,”  announce,  and  the  signs  of  the 
times  betoken,  that  that  day  is  beginning  to  dawn ; 


240 


MISSIONARY  LABOURS 


for  we  are  “looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  and  the 
glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.’’  Then  the  nations  shall  beat  their 
swords  into  ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into 
pruning  hooks.  And  then  shall  it  be  said  “ the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of 
our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ.” 


IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


241 


Lord’s  Prayer  in  the  Arrawak. 

Watchinatchi  ayunumkuudi ; biissadalite  bui  Lri ; 
our  father  dwelling  in  heaven  ; sanctified  (be)  thy  name 
bui  adayahiu-gaana  andiabute ; bansissia  banikitan  harare 
thy  kingdom  be  coming  thy  will  be  done  earth 
lake  hyumbanan  din ; busika  wamiun  wakale  kassaka 
in  heaven  as  than  give  us  our  bread  day 
buhuman ; kan  wawa  k'aiya  bubalikitau,  wai  din,  abalikiten 
every  and  our  bad  doings  forgive  us  we  as  forgive 
nai  wakaiyatchi  ukunnanium ; kan  tetegeden  ulukun  massi- 
men  wicked  against  us  and  a fall  into  lead 
kinniba-u,  tumarrua  buburatepha-u  wakayahoe  oria ; 

not  us  but  help  us  evil  from 

adayahiu-gaana  buiyan  ettata  okanna,  galimettu  birruisa. 

kingdom  thine  power  great  shining  around  thee. 
Kiduahein. 

Truth. 


Luke  xv.  11.  to  the  end. 

Ikka  Jesus  adiaka  namiin  hiddaba,  abba  Waditi  kamunika 
biamanu  laditti:  laddikitti  adiaka  litti  umiin,  bussikati 
damiin  dattidannikuwa  damiiu,  biattu  ke-la-kiahano,  nattinatt 
akullebetta  namiinninu  nannikuwa.  Oa  kurru  laddikitti 
laditti  ahurrudukutta  tumaqua  lan-lakunatabbu  waikille- 
mumiru ; j umiin  lui  arrada  tumaqua  lamiintu  akuttakuttadahii 
attatadahii  muttu  abba.  Gidiatanibena  harrakeben  tumaqua 
lan  lunria  manswattu  hamassiahii  anda  kia  hurruru  ban- 
namamutti  ukunamiin  lihi  badja  aussa  kamonaikakaben, 
lan  uduma  akunun  abba  jumiinti  kabbujalti  ibiti,  lamiin- 
ibiai:  lirraha  imekuda  lugkubanimiini  likittanibian  porku. 
Ikka  luhurrussidakittika  ballin  porku  a kissia  abbu,  kan  abba 
kurru  assika  lumiininu — Jkkare  ! kakuburugkuakoahiddabai, 
ladiaka  lamiinikoawa : juhulli  kabbuj unnuatti  kemekabba 
halinmfi  kamunikahiiabai  datti,  kan  dai  ahudama  hamussiahii 
udumajaha ; anssiin  kidappa  dai  akujunnua  datti  ibiti  ba 
ahakan  lumiin;  datti,  daikewai  amassikandoare.  Adayahii 

M 


242  MISSIONARY  LABOURS  IN  BRITISH  GUIANA. 


ame,  bui  ame  ku  mayumuntina  bumiin  hiddade,  daditti- 
banibia  damiin  kiakanna  kemekebutti  bia  bumunrubuiin 
bussikipade  — dappa  lumiin  — La  lukuburugkuamoimua  — 
Gidigki  lui  anssa,  landalitti  libiti  hiddaban  gahawai 
koalanika  litti  uria,  litti  addika  hiddai  amamallidan  lug- 
kuburugkuamonnua  lamiin  addallidiin  lkabuddigki  lannikaka 
luma  lussunta  badja  lullerugku — Lumorrua  laditti  adiaka 
lumiin;  datti  dai  amassikandoaka  Adayahii  ame,  bui  ame 
badja  ne  mayumuntina  kiahan  bumiinde  daditti — banibia 
damiin — La  litti  umiinkan  litti  adiaka  liissannanutti  umiin 
handate  tumaqua  aditu  iissan  akehii  abba  kia  assikinhuppa 
lukuna  assissan  iikabbukunduhubigkabba  ukuna,  sappatu 
badja  lukuttiukuna : handate  hikkikitu  baka  ussa  abba  ba 
bupparriipan  akuttunrewali  labbu  hallikebbe ! — kan  iramonna 
ba.  Ahuduttikuba  lihi,  dadittin  ballin,  kanliikakittoaba 
abulledutikoba  badjai  kihia  dautika  hiddabailan,  naussa 
kiabana  hallikebben  luduma — Lumorrua  lubukitikil  anda 
kabbiiyaria,  bahiiibite  kan  lanika  lakannaba  nayintunua 
naiikittan  ladja  lan  uduma  assimakaabba  liissanti  libitiwa, 
liiddia  ma  lumiin  hamahiikebe  turraka?  La  ahadakuttuni 
Liissanti  adiaka  lumiin,  bukukitti  anda  ba : butti  apparru- 
kittan  hikkikitu  baka  iissa  luutikini  laditti  makarrikiia 
uduma — la  ussantihii  adian — Ikkalui  aiimattoa  lumonua 
makudunuakittin  bakii  lugkumiin  nibiti — kiahana  litti 

apattikida  akugabani  — Lumorrua  lui  aonabaka  litti  adian 
lahakaka  lumiin  baddika  kiamamuttu  juhun  wyua  ukunama 
dakuba  ikittanibu  — kemekebbiin  diarrumamassikan  bame, 
kihia  marrikinkoabakuba  damiin  abba  kabara  dayuhunu  uma 
halkkebbenibrade — kan  lirraha  baditti  arradittikuban  lan- 
nikuwa  wurahii  abba  andinbenna  bibitiba  bussikibi  lumiin- 
nin  hikkikitu  baka  kebe  iissa — la  adiankan  ktti  adiaka 
lumiinba;  damuniwakoahiiaba : daditti,  tumaqua  dai  anibuiani 
kewai  badja;  kiahana  kallikibbekubuppa  bumonua  akuduti 
diamutti  kuba  liraha  buhukitti  ballin,  kan  lukakittoal 
abulleduttikuba  bai,  kan  antikahussia  kiddabai  lui — la  lumiin 
la  da  din  Jesus. 


Blackburn*  d Pardon,  Printers,  6,  Hatton  Garden,  London. 


2123  o r k s 


JOHN  FARQUHAR  SHAW, 

27,  Southampton  Row,  Russell  Square. 


WORKS  BY  THE  REV.  WILLIAM  BURGH. 

AN  EXPOSITION  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  REVELATION. 

Fourth  Edition,  revised  and  enlarged.  7s.  cloth. 

In  preparing  this  Edition,  the  whole  work  has  been  subjected  to  the 
most  careful  revision,  and  much  improved  matter  has  been  interspersed ; 
in  addition  to  which  is  an  Appendix  of  Notes  on  various  subjects,  not  in 
former  editions. 

LECTUKES  ON  THE  SECOND  ADVENT  OF  OUR 

LORD  JESUS  CHRIST,  AND  CONNECTED  EVENTS.  With  an  In- 
troduction on  the  Use  of  Unfulfilled  Prophecy.  Third  Edition.  5s.  cloth. 

NEW  MARGINAL  READINGS  AND  REFERENCES 

ON  THE  FOUR  GOSPELS,  ADAPTED  TO  THE  AUTHORIZED 
VERSION  OF  THE  HOLY  SCRIPTURES;  with  a Harmony  and 
Occasional  Notes.  New  and  Improved  Edition.  4s.  cloth. 

“ The  object  of  this  work  is  to  give,  in  a small  compass,  to  the  great  mass  of  readers 
of  the  Scriptures,  the  advantage  now  confined  to  ministers  and  the  limited  number  of 
others  who  have  the  time  and  means  for  extensive  theological  studies,  of  the  light 
thrown  on  many  passages  by  the  labours  of  various  critical  annotators.  This  is  done, 
1.  By  an  extension  of  the  various  readings  of  the  received  version  so  as  to  embrace 
almost  every  material  improvement  of  the  authorized  text.  2.  By  a collection  of 
marginal  references,  for  the  purpose  of  comparing  spiritual  things  with  spiritual ; 
making  them  as  complete  as  possible,  with  reference  to  things  rather  than  words. 
3.  By  occasional  notes,  for  the  most  part  critical,  showing  the  exact  meaning  of  par- 
ticular terms.  Many  difficulties  occurring  to  the  reader  of  the  Gospels  are  solved  by 
this  work.” 

” This  volume  will  be  found  an  important  help  to  Christians  in  the  private  study  of 
the  Word  ; and  to  Sunday-school  teachers  and  others  who  have  to  conduct  Bible 
classes  it  will  be  found  an  invaluable  companion.  The  author  appears  to  have  taken 
great  pains  in  the  preparation  of  the  work.  It  must  have  cost  him  immense  labour; 
but  he  has  rendered  excellent  service  to  the  Christian  Church."— Evanoblical  Mao. 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  BENGAL  ILLUSTRATED: 

being  the  substance  of  a course  of  Lectures  delivered  on  Indian  Missions. 
By  J.  J.  Weitbrbcht.  Second  Edition.  5s.  cloth. 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  RECENT  PERSECUTIONS  IN 

MADEIRA,  in  a Letter  to  a Friend.  By  Robert  Kalley,  M.D.  8d. 


SERMONS  ON  THE  SPIRIT  OF  HOLINESS:  to  which 

is  added,  A SERMON  ON  SANCTIFICATION  THROUGH  THE 
TRUTH.  By  James  Harington  Evans,  Minister  of  John  Street 
Chapel.  Fourth  Edition.  18mo.,  2s.  6d.  cloth  lettered. 

By  the  same  Author, 

CHECKS  TO  INFIDELITY,  contained  in  Four  Essays — on 
the  Being  of  God ; the  Scriptures,  as  the  Word  of  God ; the  Holy  Nature 
of  God;  the  Righteous  Character  of  the  Day  of  Judgment.  18mo.,  Is. 
sewed. 

LETTERS  OF  A PASTOR  TO  HIS  FLOCK.— Third 

Edition.  32mo.,  Is.  cloth  lettered. 


‘ FEAR  NOT.’  By  Miss  Bcnbdry,  Author  of  “ A Visit  to 

my  Birth-place,”  “Thoughts  in  SufFerings.”  Royal  32mo.,  Is.  6d. 
cloth,  2s.  silk. 


WORKS  PUBLISHED  BY  JOHN  F.  SHAW, 

27,  Southampto  Row,  Russell  Square. 


BY  THE  REV-  OCTAVIUS  WINSLOW- 

THE  GLORY  OF  THE  REDEEMER  IN  HIS  PERSON 

AND  WORK.  Third  Edition.  8vo.,  7s.  cloth. 

PERSONAL  DECLENSION  AND  REVIVAL  OF  RE- 

LIGION IN  THE  SOUL.  Third  Edition.  Foolscap  8vo.,  6s.  cloth. 

THE  INQUIRER  DIRECTED  TO  AN  EXPERIMENTAL 

AND  PRACTICAL  VIEW  OF  THE  ATONEMENT.  Fifth  Edition. 
Foolscap  8vo.,  3s.  6d.  cloth. 

THE  INQUIRER  DIRECTED  TO  AN  EXPERIMENTAL 

AND  PRACTICAL  VIEW  OF  THE  WORK  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 
Fourth  Edition.  Foolscap  8vo.,  5s.  cloth. 

GLIMPSES  OF  THE  TRUTH  AS  IT  IS  IN  JESUS. 

Foolscap  8vo.,  5s.  cloth. 

CHRIST  THE  THEME  OF  THE  MISSIONARY.  An 

Argument  for  the  Spiritual  Character  and  Specific  Design  of  Christian 
Missions.  Foolscap  8vo.,  2s.  cloth. 

EMINENT  HOLINESS  ESSENTIAL  TO  AN  EFFI- 

CIENT MINISTRY.  Foolscap  8vo.,  2s.  6d.  cloth. 

THE  FRUITLESS  AND  FRUITFUL  PROFESSOR. 

32mo.,  2d.,  or  14s.  per  100. 

THE  LORD  THE  KEEPER  OF  HIS  PEOPLE.  Sixth 

Thousand.  32mo.,  4d.,  or  28s.  per  100. 

THE  DANGER  OF  REJECTING  THE  ATONEMENT. 

Seventh  Thousand.  32mo.,  2d.,  or  14s.  per  100. 

THE  HOLY  SPIRIT  THE  AUTHOR  OF  PRAYE1 

Twelfth  Thousand.  32mo.,  4d.,  or  28s.  per  100. 

THE  SYMPATHY  OF  THE  ATONEMENT:  THE 

TRIED  BELIEVER  COMFORTED.  Thirteenth  Thousand.  32mo., 
4d.,  or  28s.  per  100. 

ON  DECLENSION  IN  PRAYER.  Fifth  Thousand.  32mo. 

4d.,  or  28s.  per  100. 

ON  GRIEVING  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  Third  Thousand. 

4d.  gilt  edges. 

THE  RESURRECTION  OF  CHRIST  THE  LIFE  OF 

THE  CHRISTIAN.  32mo.,  8d.  gilt  edges. 

THE  GLORY  OF  THE  REDEEMER  IN  HIS  PEOPLE. 

4d.  gilt  edges. 

SELECT  PIECES,  PRACTICAL  AND  EXPERIMENTAL. 

32mo.,  2s  cloth,  gilt  edges. 

INFIDELITY;  or,  THE  SCEPTIC’S  DEATH  BED. 

32mo.,  6d. 

THE  WIDOW  AND  HER  PRODIGAL  SON:  an  interest- 
ing Narrative,  founded  on  fact  and  spiritually  improved.  32mo.,  4d. 
gilt  edges. 


IN  COMPLIANCE  WITH  CURRENT 
COPYRIGHT  LAW 
OCKER&  TRAPP  INC. 

AND 

PRINCETON  UNIVERSITY 
PRODUCED  THIS  REPLACEMENT  VOLUME 
ON  WEYERHAEUSER  COUGAR  OPAQUE  NATURAL  PAPER, 
THAT  MEETS  ANSI/ NISO  STANDARDS  Z39.48-1992 
TO  REPLACE  THE  IRREPARABLY 
DETERIORATED  ORIGINAL.  2000 


Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 


1012  01231  6495